Otherwise everyone knows what will happen in the future.

How does the world work then?

Yang Xue was very young.

Through his super powers, he accidentally saw his mother's "past".

The reason why my mother is crazy.

It was because when she was pregnant, she saw that Yang Xue would die in the future.

As a mother, that woman wanted to change that future.

She paid a huge price!

The result is.

Her brain has been irreversibly damaged and she's gone crazy!

Yang Xue is a person with innate super powers.

She was originally "someone who shouldn't exist in this world."

Its powerful "ability to predict the future" cannot be turned off.

Even the current "Kate" is the same.

She is indifferent to the people, things, and events around her.

As for Ye Kai.

The reason why she was close to Ye Kai.

It was by chance that I saw Ye Kai’s “Interesting Future”.

After all, Yang Xue can hear other people's thoughts and see other people's "future and past".

What kind of "life" has she not seen?

A life as thrilling as Ye Kai's is truly a rare animal!

This man will die soon.

Life is short, but very wonderful!

It can be said that among all the people she has met.

The most interesting!

Yang Xue was attracted by his "future vision".

Only then did he get close to Ye Kai and become his childhood playmate.

But she underestimated Ye Kai and overestimated herself.

The so-called innate super powers.

After all, we are human beings and have feelings.

She almost fell into it.

The boy is sentimental, melancholic and extremely empathetic.

He is a being whose heart is even more fragile than this girl.

As the saying goes, "A doctor should not treat himself."

Yang Xue cannot see her own "future".

It happened by chance when I was a guest at Ye Kailai's home.

She’s in countless “Future” segments.

Faintly, I discovered a little secret.

That is, if you want to survive, you have to leave Ye Kai.

Maybe it was okay in school.

According to Ye Kai's horoscope configuration.

The negative energy is too heavy!

Shortly after graduation...

In 5 years at most, you will go to heaven.

before that.

He will achieve unprecedented glory.

Yang Xue already knew this result when she was in junior high school.

Since you know the result, it’s better not to get emotional.

She chose to leave early.

Plus she was still young at that time.

I haven't seen much of the world.

Apart from the crazy mother, there are few "treasures" around.

Facing ordinary people.

Her superpowers are simply overwhelming.

She thought she could "see through everything in the world" through her super powers.

The idea of ​​being too precocious psychologically and unable to change one's fate.

It soon plunged her into depression.

She chose to plant "personality fragments" in Ye Kai's mind.

Then monitor his every move at all times.

Wait a few years later, and when the time is right, we will close the net!

Utilize the attribute energy of Ye Kai himself.

The personality fragment that is nurtured will gradually take over the "dominance" of the body.

By the time.

Aren’t those powerful elves of Ye Kai all his own?

Akai, you're going to die anyway, so you might as well leave the things to me...

Look back at the present.

The personality fragments were "pulled out"? ! !

Why can't I see his "past"? !

Even a dead person.

As long as you know its appearance, or photos, etc.

It should also be possible to get a glimpse of the "past"!

The Ye Kai in front of me.

On the four-dimensional timeline, it is completely unpredictable!

Forget about predictions and calculations.

Not even a trace!

Is this guy really a human?!

Moreover, the pressure of level 80?

He's not just super powerful!

I also learned some spiritual abilities.

What kind of opportunity did he encounter, and what did he go through?!

It is said that girls change a lot when they grow up. Do boys also change a lot when they grow up?

Also looking at Ye Kai's height and face.

Kate only felt that she was being controlled for 1 second...

According to predicting future results.

Ye Kai's pressure should only be at level 70-75 right now!

She unconsciously began to deduce the future and felt dizzy.

impossible!

What the hell is going on with this guy?!

She instinctively reached out to touch the Poké Ball to release them.

Years of planning won't be ruined just like that...

Soon, she even started bleeding from her nose.

This is clearly a symptom of overusing the brain.

[Say, why are you peeking at me.]

Ye Kai just looked at Kate quietly.

[You...you are not from this world?! !]

Soon, she calculated a certain time point in the "past".

The mysterious green elf radiates holy light.

It's just a glance back.

Her spirit body was completely "disintegrated"! !

She couldn't stand and almost fell to the floor.

"No problem! Come on."

Excitement flashed in Bai Ge's golden eyes, and the indescribable sense of satisfaction made him extremely happy. Simply put - he had never had such a wonderful and enjoyable experience.

Although the Herrscher of the End relied on the power of the End to cheat, she did manage to fight Bai to a draw, doing something that Mei, Alicia and others had never done.

This is also the reason why the two groups of people, the former civilization group and the current civilization group, have become more united recently. Their average fighting time per person is only five minutes, slightly better than Ultraman.

But the end will last at least five hours. The omnipotent power of the end will weaken each of Bai Ge's attacks to a level she can bear. There is no harm, only enjoyment.

Herrscher of the End: "Fighting is awesome!"

Bai Ge: "Emm, it seems that what you said is not wrong."

But there is still one person who can make him happy.

That's Janna.

But that girl relied on her pure physical fitness.

After coming into contact with the heroes of the previous civilization, Janna became inspired. She directly used the genes of her own planetary manta ray Honkai beast to rebuild her human body.

Not only did he become the Herrscher of the Sea, but he also became an alternative planetary fusion warrior.

Relying on her purely strong physique, she is actually the only woman who can fight Bai Ge Tata head-on.

Ever since Bai Ge opened the door to this for the two girls, Zhongyan and Janna have become unstoppable and addicted. Even 24 hours in a day might not be enough.

But who can blame the power of time for being so convenient?

As long as the Ruler of the End is willing, he can extend a day indefinitely. In the eyes of outsiders, a day is still 24 hours, but for Bai Ge, a day can be an 8 sideways.

Bai Ge: "That's great~ Since I have the End as my companion, time is always enough. I love the End, long live time stopping."

Zhongyan: "If that's the case, how about I stop the time of this world forever? If it's with you, then it's not bad for me to live in this gray world forever."

The goddess picked up a bunch of the boy's white hair, looking at the only color besides her own in this world where time stood still.

The Herrscher of the End was very happy, because at least in this gray world, Bai Ge belonged to her alone.

"Well, forget it. I still like living in a colorful world. Although the world after the time stop is cool, it feels like I have traveled through an old black-and-white movie."

Bai Ge shook his head and rejected Zhongyan's invitation.

"You can actually freeze time forever? How much does it cost? Can Honkai be used?"

"Recovery and consumption are exactly balanced."

"Oh my god, this is so exaggerated!"

Bai Ge's astonished tactical retreat, a continuous ultimate move that stopped the entire world, would undoubtedly consume an unimaginable amount of Honkai energy for every second it lasted.

Even with Bai Ge's current Honkai energy of over 3000000 HW, it can probably only last for two or three hours. However, the Herrscher of the End can maintain such a big move by relying on the Honkai energy that automatically recovers every second.

"Hum~"

Seeing the admiration and envy in the white boy's eyes, the Herrscher of the End proudly straightened his not-so-small headlights.

(As expected, I am the most suitable match for Bai Ge. Whether it is Siwon, the little girl named Raiden Mei, or the others, there is no need to worry!)

The Herr of the End thought with certainty.

Originally, this goddess of collapse had no intention of participating in any love war, but in the end she was really attracted by it. After all, it was a part of the Valkyrie dormitory that had to be appreciated.

Although her favorability is still in its infancy, her hardware in all aspects is too outrageous, and for a time she actually suppressed the veteran strongmen such as Mei.

The women: "Damn it! Just wait and see. Things will change over time. No matter what the cost, humanity will definitely defeat Honkai! ~"

Zhongyan: "Ha~ How ridiculous! Do you still have the qualifications to shout this slogan now?"

The current Herrscher Academy, um, no, St. Freya's Academy can be said to be a true synonym for collapse.

Valkyries, fusion warriors, Honkai beasts, Herrschers, everything is gathered together. There is no place in the world more broken than St. Freya Academy! It's simply outrageous!

"By the way, Zhongyan, if you stop time again... never mind, let's not do that. I'll just ask directly."

"Hmm? What's wrong Bai Ge?"

The Herrscher of the End was stunned for a moment and was a little surprised. Although the two of them had not spent too much time together, she knew that the white boy in front of her was not the kind of person who would suddenly change his mind.

Bai Ge glanced around and then asked.

"I know that you have the power to turn back time. In that case... can you turn back time and bring the dead back to life?"

Bai Ge asked very seriously.

This issue is by no means something that can be discussed lightly, as it is a taboo topic concerning life, death, and resurrection.

"........."

The Herrscher of the End was also silent for a while. If a certain idiot was present, then these few seconds of silence would undoubtedly be as long as a year for him, and in the end... the god shook his head.

"No, the dead cannot be resurrected."

“…Is that so?”

Bai Ge sighed and was not surprised.

"Well, although I can turn back time and return a certain state of existence to the past, such as restoring an old human to the period of a toddler, restoring human civilization to its initial state, but... I cannot revive the dead."

The Herrscher of the End shook her head and said that this was the first time she admitted that there was something she couldn't do.

"Because at the moment of death, the soul will leave the body and go to an unknown new world. Even stopping time cannot keep it back."

"Really? Mebius and I..."

"The genes of the Shesha Honkai Beast allow the soul to stay in the body for a while longer. What you call resurrection is just regenerating the body before the soul leaves the body."

The Herrscher of the End stroked Bai Ge's body and said that in fact, in her opinion, Shesha's rating should be at the end of the law level. The fact that it involves the soul alone deserves this rating.

"Okay, but I remember that at the beginning of the civilization, the ancestors of the humans born in the pre-civilization and the current civilization were exactly the same. Isn't this evidence that your time power is enough to resurrect the dead?"

"No, this is different. The humans who were born at the beginning of civilization were just like humans because of the environmental conditions at that time. It has nothing to do with my power. Moreover, their souls are completely different."

The Herrscher of the End shook her head and said that although she lacked human common sense, she still understood her own powers.

"After all, if even the souls of people are exactly the same, then there is no point in the collapse for me to repeatedly reset civilization, because even if I reset it, in the end, only a civilization that is exactly the same as before the reset will be born."

"The civilization that the Cocoon of the End hopes for, one that can withstand the embrace of Honkai, will never be born."

"Give me another example. Isn't there a lot of people in this civilization who look exactly like the previous one? For example, Mei and Mei from Raiden, and Xi'er and Xi'er. Do you think they are the same person, Bai Ge?"

Facing the question from the Herrscher of the End, Bai Ge smiled bitterly and shook his head. This was already absolute evidence.

After all, if the souls are the same, then Mei and Mei, Seele and Hill, and other isotopes from different time and space in the previous and current civilizations, would be exactly the same in terms of personality, abilities, and life experiences, without any deviation at all.

The differences in their souls caused them to become different people in the end even though they had exactly the same appearance. For example, Mei couldn't cook, but Mei's cooking was delicious.

Therefore, a conclusion can be drawn.

Even if one uses the Herrscher of the End's time power to go back in time, one cannot revive the dead. That is something that even the Goddess of Collapse cannot create - an absolutely impossible miracle.

"But having said that, if someone can reach the Tree of Existence, or the Tree of Imaginary Numbers in your terms, then even the dead can be completely resurrected."

The Herrscher of the End sighed, and Bai Ge nodded.

"Well, I know that."

"What? You know?"

"Yes, because I have already rushed through the Imaginary Number Tree once fifty thousand years ago. Oh, yes, you don't know this part of the memory. Haha, that time was really exciting."

Bai Ge said with a smile, took a sip of coffee and recalled the experience of rushing into the tree. Even he almost fell over.

"........."

The Herrscher of the End looked at Bai in silence.

The power of time that she possesses as the final god of Honkai is actually a degraded imitation of the Tree of Imaginary Numbers.

This is also the reason why the End cannot resurrect the dead, but the Tree of Imaginary Numbers can. The latter can be said to be a world editor. As long as you reach that place, you can tamper with the world into what you want at will.

She didn't expect that Bai Ge had already accomplished such a great feat. If this matter were to be spread, it would shock the world!

"Bai Ge, tell me in detail, what did you see after you touched the Tree of Imaginary Numbers?"

"Emmm, that's a feeling that can't be described in words. I can only say... I saw the truth of the world, the past, the future, and everything in the present... Although it's too complicated, I've almost forgotten it."

There was a flash of excitement in Bai Ge's golden eyes, and at the same time, cracks appeared on the cup in his hand, showing that he was not as calm as he appeared.

"And after I touched the trunk of the Tree of Imaginary Numbers, I also experienced a kind of sublimation. It seems that as long as it lasts a little longer, I will become a true god that completely surpasses humans. At the same time, I will imprint my existence on the world, making myself a kind of... embodiment of meaning?"

Bai Ge considered his words and said.

"' "Then why don't you become one?!"

The Heart of God under the chest of the Herrscher of the End was beating violently. She was sure that if Bai Ge could complete the sublimation completely, he would definitely become an existence that surpassed herself.

What a precious opportunity that is!

How could this person let go so easily?

"Oh, don't get excited. There's nothing good about becoming a god like that. Besides being able to easily destroy planets or even galaxies, I'll lose something more important to me."

"What it is?"

“I would lose my humanity… I could sense at the time that if I turned myself into a god through the Tree of Imaginary Numbers, I would lose my humanity and become a heartless being that only focused on its own symbolic concepts.”

Bai Ge shook his head. He didn't want to become that kind of existence. What would it matter even if he gained even more powerful power?

Unless he becomes a god that symbolizes reproduction, he will probably not even have the motivation to be shy in the future.

"........."

The Herrscher of the End fell silent again, still feeling it was a great pity. She could imagine that what Bai Ge had given up at that time was probably an opportunity that countless people in the world were longing for.

Moreover, if people tell others that he rushed to the imaginary number tree just to go back in time and save one person, I'm afraid more people would think it's a waste rather than a romantic idea.

That is the tree of imaginary numbers! It is the law of the universe, the secret of the cycle of life, the moment of eternity, the origin of the end, and the birthplace of all truths and laws!

Bai Ge, you have reached the origin of the world that countless people dare not even think about, but in the end all you did was to change a parallel world and go back to 50,000 years ago.

It's like a person who went through so much trouble to find the biggest treasure in the universe, but ended up picking up a few dollars on the ground, buying a bottle of mineral water and then going back.

It's such a waste!!

Bai Ge: "Alright, alright~ Don't overthink it. My original purpose for rushing into the tree was just to save my Ai Li. Everything else, whether it's becoming a god or changing the world, is insignificant to me."

Zhongyan: "... How jealous of you, Siwon! Where is she now? You've done so much for her, even if Siwon gave you his whole life, it wouldn't be enough!"

If Bo Shuchun hadn't been influenced by the National Finance and Economics Conference, he would have been a candidate for Vice Premier. It's fair to say that with the arrival of prominent officials from local central bureaus, many central officials have had to adjust their ranks and positions accordingly. Without the recent arrival of officials like Deng Xixian in Beijing, Wei Hongjun's bid to become an alternate member of the Politburo and Vice Premier of the State Council would have taken several years.

Deng Xixian was appointed Vice Premier of the State Council and Vice Chairman of the Planning Commission.

Xi Zhongxun was appointed Minister of Propaganda, Deputy Director of the Culture and Education Committee of the State Council, and Secretary of the Party Leadership Group of the Culture and Education Committee. The previous Minister of Propaganda, Lu Dingyi, had no choice but to relinquish his position, as he was not on the same level as Xi Zhongxun.

Xi Zhongxun was an alternate member of the Central Committee at the Seventh National Congress and the Second Secretary of the Northwest Bureau. He was already a member of the Central Committee after the Third Session of the Seventh Central Committee. In comparison, Lu Dingyi is not even an alternate member of the Central Committee at this point. This change has brought joy to some and disappointment to others.

When faced with local officials moving to Beijing, officials like Wei Hongjun and Li Fuchun, who were both high-ranking and came from powerful local factions, rose to higher positions with them. But for officials like Lu Dingyi, the arrival of powerful local officials in Beijing was seen as unfriendly, and they had to give up their positions.

After all, there are only so many central government positions.

With so many local leaders, both experienced and highly accomplished, it was natural to sacrifice some lower-ranking officials to accommodate them. Some officials were able to become ministers in central government departments because the central government departments were not yet fully developed. However, this does not mean that your rank is the same as that of other ministers.

With the appointments of Deng Xixian and Xi Zhongxun, the daily work of the Secretariat fell to Gao Gang, Peng Zhen, and Rao Shushi. While the Secretariat's power has declined significantly, it remains the central authority responsible for handling the daily work of the Party Central Committee and remains a highly influential department.

At this point, all the bigwigs who came to Beijing this time had their positions arranged. At the same time, there were also some changes in the State Council.

Adjust some cadres.

The workload of the State Council in less than a year has been extremely intense.

The Executive Yuan's less than a year of work in this time and space can be compared to the two or three years of work of the Executive Yuan in history. This was due to the rapid changes in the situation, coupled with the series of agreements reached with the Soviet Union. Originally, the Executive Yuan could have slowly adjusted and improved.

But this time and space does not give you this opportunity at all.

The ministers of the various ministries and commissions under the State Council were overwhelmed with work, many of them physically unable to cope. There was a vast amount of work to be done, and a severe shortage of cadres, with one person doing the work of three. Furthermore, due to the confluence of various issues, conflicts within and outside the Party were far more intense than in history.

It's like a national financial conference.

There have been conflicts and contradictions in history, but none as severe as the one in this time and space. Historically, conflicts over financial issues always erupted during tax reforms. But in this time and space, conflicts erupted before tax reform even began.

Wei Hongjun is only in his thirties, but his body and mind are working at full capacity. In peacetime, he has been working in the office, and his food is much better than in the war years. However, Wei Hongjun's weight has not increased.

On the contrary, it is still declining.

Even someone like Wei Hongjun, who is in his prime, is like this. Some older cadres really cannot withstand such high-intensity work.

Especially cadres who come from democratic backgrounds.

Currently, among the leaders of the State Council’s ministries and commissions, the older cadres are basically those who come from democratic backgrounds.

For example, Vice Premier and Minister of Light Industry Huang Yanpei was 71, Minister of Forestry and Reclamation Liang Xi was 65, and Minister of Agriculture Li Shucheng was 67. Huang Yanpei, in particular, while still in good health, was in his seventies after all, and could hardly withstand such intense work. Huang Yanpei was a man who refused to give in.

No matter how others work, he doesn't want people to think he is just idling away his time. Unfortunately, time is not forgiving.

Soon I couldn't hold on any longer.

Therefore, in this restructuring, Huang Yanpei will serve full-time as Vice Chairman of the CPPCC, assisting the Premier in handling the daily work of the CPPCC. He will retain his position as Vice Premier of the State Council, but will no longer serve as Minister of Light Industry. After these adjustments are finalized, the State Council will hold a meeting.

After discussion, our Political and Legal Committee decided to establish a Central Disaster Relief Committee to address the increasing difficulties of disaster relief work caused by the frequent disasters across the country. Currently, floods are the primary disaster in the country. To address floods, we will establish the Central Flood Control Committee and the Central Epidemic Prevention Committee on the basis of the Disaster Relief Committee. With the Central Disaster Relief Committee as the core, the Central Flood Control Committee and the Central Epidemic Prevention Committee as the wings, and the relevant functional departments as the foundation, we will form China's disaster management system.

After nearly a year of exploration and adjustment, the work of the State Council has begun to get on track.

The current State Council also has levels.

The Premier is in charge of the overall situation, though he currently primarily oversees foreign affairs and united front work. The various committees under the State Council each have their own Party group, director, and deputy director. Generally, each committee holds its own meeting to discuss its work, then reports any decisions made at a Party group meeting or at a State Council meeting.

Even these committees report to the State Council while reporting directly to the Party Central Committee.

In the Finance and Economics Committee, where the vice premiers gather, each vice premier can directly raise matters concerning his or her own department at State Council meetings without going through the committee. However, the division of responsibilities is becoming increasingly clear.

Each deputy prime minister is in charge of a different area.

After the meeting, Marshal Nie was the first to make a report.

The Ministry of Internal Affairs within the Political and Legal Affairs Committee later became the Ministry of Civil Affairs. However, the current Ministry of Internal Affairs has more responsibilities than the later Ministry of Civil Affairs. It had been almost ten months since the founding of New China, but many areas still had many disaster victims.

How to rescue and prevent disasters are the responsibilities of the Ministry of the Interior.

The central government had long discussed establishing a disaster relief department. The Political and Legal Committee, after deliberation, came up with its own plan. The Premier looked at the others.

No one raised any objections. This was Marshal Nie's responsibility, and since the Political and Legal Committee had already held a meeting to discuss and come up with a plan, no one else would say anything. This was a tacit political understanding.

Don't interfere with other people's work.

So the Prime Minister said, "Okay. After the Political and Legal Committee discusses it, come up with a specific list of leaders." "Okay."

Marshal Nie nodded.

After Marshal Nie finished speaking, Chen Yun said, "After discussion, the Finance and Economics Committee agreed to Comrade Wei Hongjun's proposal to abolish the Ministry of Food Industry and merge it into the Ministry of Light Industry."

Chapter 799 Harbin Trade Fair and Ministry Adjustments

Chen Yun spoke on behalf of the Finance and Economics Committee.

Wei Hongjun added: "Currently, there are very few light industrial factories directly under the Ministry of Light Industry, and there are only a few in North China. Other light industrial factories are under the management of local governments. The same is true for the Ministry of Food Industry. Moreover, my country's food industry is at its most advanced stage, and there are not many factories. I don't think it needs to be so clearly divided. Therefore, I suggest that the Ministry of Food Industry be merged into the Ministry of Light Industry, and a General Administration of Food Industry be established under the Ministry of Light Industry."

After Wei Hongjun officially became the Vice Premier of the State Council, his say in the ministries and commissions under his charge became even greater.

For example, after Huang Yanpei stepped down as Minister of Light Industry, Wei Hongjun, as the Vice Premier in charge, had a significant say in selecting a new Minister. Wei Hongjun could recommend the cadre he deemed suitable. Unless the State Council absolutely objected to the cadre Wei Hongjun recommended, the Council would respect the opinion of a leader like him, according to protocol.

The Ministry of Light Industry and the Ministry of Food Industry are both ministries under Wei Hongjun's charge.

The Red Army believed the existence of the Ministry of Food Industry was useless. There was no food industry in China today, and the food industry itself shouldn't be a ministry. If even this were to be divided, how many ministries would the central government have to divide? It would be better to merge it directly into the Ministry of Light Industry and put it under its leadership. While an additional ministry would allow for more cadres, the Red Army couldn't let this cause any disruption to its work. Therefore, the Red Army directly proposed to the Finance and Economics Committee to merge the Ministry of Light Industry and the Ministry of Food Industry, which was supported by Chen Yun, Li Fuchun, and Tong Binlun.

The Prime Minister would not object to the proposal passed by the Finance and Economics Committee, so he nodded.

He said: "It can be moved forward. Comrade Hongjun, you should draw up a specific plan for the incorporation. After it is discussed and approved by the Finance and Economics Committee, it should be submitted directly to the Central Committee for approval." After the Third Session of the Seventh Central Committee, the Premier became very cautious.

When the State Council was first established, its work was generally not reported to the Party Central Committee. Instead, it was directly implemented after approval by the State Council. This was because both the Prime Minister and Dong Biwu supported the "separation of party and government".

The Prime Minister believes that the Party Central Committee should not

This should interfere with the work of the State Council.

But things are different now.

At the Third Session of the Seventh Central Committee, the Chairman once again criticized "localism" and "separatism".

Li Yu, who pioneered the Shandong Anti-Japanese Base Area, was stripped of his position as an alternate member of the Central Committee. This was a clear warning. Li Yu's work problems, especially his mistakes during land reform, were not serious enough to warrant removal from the position of alternate member of the Central Committee. Liu Huafu made numerous mistakes during land reform, but he was not removed from the position of alternate member of the Central Committee.

Li Yu's problem is the same as Fang Fang's problem at the South China Branch: both are "localism" and "separatism."

It hit the muzzle of the gun in the center.

It can be said that the Third Session of the Seventh Central Committee once again clearly opposed "separatism." Furthermore, among the Politburo Standing Committee members, with the exception of the Premier, no one else supported "separation of Party and government." The Chairman's stance was also clear.

At the current stage of work, the central government needs to centralize power.

China's foundation is weak, and centralization is even more crucial now. This is especially true with the numerous cooperation agreements reached with the Soviet Union. If separatism becomes too serious, it will be impossible to concentrate limited resources for development. The Prime Minister is a very cautious person, so he pays close attention to detail in this regard. He will have the Finance and Economics Committee make a decision and then report directly to the central government.

"Yes, I will come up with an incorporation plan as soon as possible."

Wei Hongjun nodded.

The issues concerning the Ministry of Light Industry and the Ministry of Food Industry are actually quite easy to resolve, including cadre arrangements.

Wei Hongjun already had a plan in mind.

Because many high-ranking officials from the local governments have not yet fully moved to Beijing, many central ministries and commissions are currently operating in an irregular manner. Among the current central ministries and commissions, some are headed by vice premiers, while others are headed by ministers who are also ministers. These ministries hold considerable status within the State Council. Generally speaking, both types of ministries and commissions are part of the State Council.

Most of the ministries and commissions that do not have concurrent ministerial committee members are under the leadership of the State Council.

That is, when the State Council holds meetings, the ministers of the ministries and commissions that make up the Council are all eligible to attend, speak, and vote. Meanwhile, those ministries and commissions that are under the leadership of the Council are, at most, observers at the Council meetings. So, even though they are all ministers of the Council, there are significant differences in rank.

Starting from the first administrative level, all the way up to the fourth and fifth administrative levels.

The disparity in rank between ministers within the same central government ministries is even more pronounced below them. Some vice ministers hold very high ranks, while others are quite low. For example, in the current Ministry of Light Industry, Huang Yan is at administrative level two, but the vice ministers below him are all administrative level six or seven. Some are even at administrative level eight.

You can imagine the current situation of central government ministries.

After Huang Yanpei left the Ministry of Light Industry, none of the deputy ministers below him could become minister because their ranks were too low.

This wasn't just the case with the Ministry of Light Industry; it was also the case with many other ministries. So, after the two ministries were merged, Yang Lisan, the Minister of the Ministry of Food Industry, could directly assume the role of Minister of Light Industry. Yang Lisan was a veteran Party member and Red Army member who participated in the Autumn Harvest Uprising.

After the establishment of the North China Bureau, Yang Lisan held both military and local posts. In the military, he served as a capable assistant to Zhao Lu, the head of the North China Military Region's Logistics Department, and at the time, he was Deputy Head of the Logistics Department. In the local government, he served as an assistant to Mao Zemin, serving as Deputy Director of the North China Finance and Economics Office. "Regarding the Harbin Import and Export Fair, our Ministry of Foreign Trade suggests holding the first one in late August or early September of this year to see the results. If the results are good, we can hold the Fair annually."

After discussing the affairs of the Ministry of Light Industry and the Ministry of Food Industry, Mao Zemin brought up the issue of the "Harbin Trade Fair".

Regarding the "Harbin Trade Fair", Mao Zemin has already submitted a proposal.

The Central Committee considered the Kazakhstan Trade Fair "a very promising idea" and in line with the Central Committee's current overall approach of focusing trade on the Soviet Union, so it agreed to hold the Kazakhstan Trade Fair. However, the specific plan still needed to be formulated by Mao Zemin.

"Trade with the Soviet Union involving minerals doesn't actually require the Ministry of Foreign Trade. The Soviet Union already knows how much minerals they need, and the Soviet experts they send help us formulate mining plans. Therefore, the Ministry of Foreign Trade's primary job is to promote our agricultural products and light industrial products to the Soviet Union and Eastern European socialist countries. Through these exchanges, we can learn what products the Soviet Union and Eastern European socialist countries need, and adjust our light industrial production plans based on their needs."

"In 1948, my country's total foreign trade volume was US$13.7 billion, of which US$9.3 million was with European and American capitalist countries, and US$4.4 million was with the Soviet Union and Eastern European socialist countries. Imports were high, exports were low, and my country currently has a serious trade deficit. If we hadn't borrowed so much from the Soviet Union, exchanged more than 2 million Hong Kong dollars for it, and exchanged 60 billion US dollars in foreign exchange domestically, it would have been difficult for us to maintain our current trade situation. my country is currently very short of foreign exchange.

In the coming years, my country will still need to import a large amount of necessary machinery and equipment, which will require a large amount of foreign exchange. Therefore, we must find ways to earn foreign exchange for the country so that we can purchase the necessary machinery and equipment. At present, the best way to quickly increase our export volume is to quickly expand into the socialist market in the Soviet Union and Eastern Europe and export more agricultural products and light industrial products.

Mao Zemin has been very troubled by import and export issues recently.

The import and export volume in 1948 was not low.

But the current situation is that exports are low and imports are high.

Exports consisted of low-priced minerals and agricultural products, while imports consisted of expensive machinery and equipment. Furthermore, China had borrowed heavily from the Soviet Union, which it would have to repay. Mao Zemin, of course, was determined to find ways to increase exports. He had carefully analyzed the current situation.

Doing business through Hong Kong, Macao and European and American businessmen has become relatively mature.

But business with the Soviet Union and Eastern European countries was different. The $4.4 million trade volume wasn't due to massive Chinese exports, but rather to China's massive purchases of machinery and equipment from the Soviet Union and Eastern European countries in 1948. This, however, was not normal.

China must increase exports as soon as possible.

"To hold the Harbin Trade Fair, we need the cooperation of the Ministry of Textile Industry, the Ministry of Light Industry, the Ministry of Food Industry, the Ministry of Agriculture, and local provinces. Because we don't understand the needs of the Soviet Union and Eastern European socialism, we need to display as many things as possible at the Harbin Trade Fair for the Soviet Union and Eastern European socialist countries to choose from.

This was the first time such a trade fair had taken place, and no one was familiar with it.

"The central ministries and local governments are unfamiliar with the situation, and the businesses themselves are also unclear. So we need to mobilize the central ministries and local governments to get them to participate in the Harbin Trade Fair." But with so many ministries and local governments involved, the Ministry of Foreign Trade and Economic Cooperation is overwhelmed.

The Prime Minister asked: "What does Comrade Mao Zemin mean?"

"I'm thinking of setting up a Harbin International Trade Fair Preparatory Committee, drawing cadres from various ministries and commissions to participate and coordinate their work." "Okay."

The Prime Minister nodded.

That's not a problem.

When encountering some important matters, it is normal to set up such a preparatory committee.

The Premier looked around and saw that the agricultural and light industrial products currently being exported were all from the ministries under Wei Hongjun's charge. So, he said, "Comrade Wei Hongjun, it was you who proposed the Harbin Trade Fair, and you oversee the Ministry of Textile Industry, the Ministry of Light Industry, the Ministry of Food Industry, and the Ministry of Agriculture. I suggest you help Comrade Mao Zemin establish the Harbin Trade Fair Preparatory Committee to ensure the smooth conduct of the first Harbin Trade Fair."

"Yes."

Wei Hongjun nodded.

The current import-export trade volume between China and the Soviet Union is approximately $1960 million. Historically, around 20, the total trade volume between the two countries exceeded $40 billion, and China's total import-export volume reached nearly $310 billion. At the time, the total import-export volume of the United States was only around $ billion. China's trade volume was not low at the time.

The markets of the Soviet Union and Eastern European countries are not small.

By the way, now is not the time to indulge in fighting.

Everyone, including Nia, was seriously injured and they couldn't hold off the wolf pack for long.

It's time for a quick fix.

Launching an attack on the Wolf King once again, Roy had less fighting spirit and more murderous intent. He was no longer ferocious, but his attack was more precise and refined.

The [Iron Blood] bloodline's abilities of [Not dying with bare hands] and [Weapon Projection] were brought to their full potential at this moment.

The sword blade met the wolf claw and repelled it, and the next second it turned into a battle axe to chop the shoulder blade. Before the wolf king could counterattack, Roy turned around and the weapon in his hand turned into a spear, piercing the opponent's chest while spinning.

The combo of attacks filled with corrosive demonic poison came down like a violent storm, reaping the wolf king's remaining strength and life.

As the wolf king cried out in pain, his posture became chaotic, and he was no longer able to fight back, the weapon in Roy's hand turned back into the original long sword and slashed it down with one blow.

【Eclipse】!

Along with the deep dragon roar, the roar of the Eclipse King resounded through the night sky again. The evil demonic poison corroded the high-level body that had been forged for hundreds of years and that even steel could not penetrate. This time, it completely penetrated the body of the Wolf King.

"As expected of Big Brother Sword Ghost!"

"Is this true? What kind of power is that?!"

Hex shouted excitedly, while Joe was shocked by the deep demonic poison.

The defeat of the wolf king also made the wolves lose their arrogance, and they whimpered and lost their fighting spirit.

Everyone felt relieved at having survived the disaster.

Only Nia was a little unable to react for a moment.

"It's... just like that, it's over?"

What else could it be? They weren't those cultists, so where did the second stage come from?

Catching the girl's complaints in the distance, Roy couldn't help but want to laugh.

But just as he was about to take a step towards Nia, he felt a piercing chill on the back of his neck.

He saw that everyone, including Nia, was staring behind him and shouting.

"careful!"

"It's not over yet!"

The moment Roy turned around, he was hit by something heavy.

Under the shocking force far exceeding that just now, Roy was instantly knocked back a hundred meters.

Just one strike caused the evil dragon's scales to slowly break.

Roy's expression finally became serious.

The Corrosion King's demonic poison was simply not something an ordinary high-level body could withstand. Yet, now, pierced by the corrosive sword light, the Wolf King rose again. The wound, once deep enough to see the bone, no longer flowed blood, but instead dripped a foul-smelling yellow-green pus. From the wound, countless vines, swaying like venomous snakes, sprouted.

The wolf king's eyes turned yellow-green and cloudy, and a beautiful and evil flower of corruption emerged from his mouth.

[Withering of All Things] A ceremony to awaken the evil god was being planned in the Forest of Ever Darkness, but the Wolf King who was supposed to live there had left his territory.

Is the power of the evil god so strong that it can corrupt and degenerate even mythical creatures?!

No wonder the Shadow Wolves appeared here, most likely to escape the threat of the evil god, but they didn’t realize that they had been infected as well!

Roy felt like cursing for a moment.

After all this fuss, it’s still the fault of these damn cultists!

Not just the Wolf King.

The bloodline pollution will spread from the high-ranking superiors downwards. All the shadow wolves will twitch, and foul-smelling rot will grow from their eyes, mouths, and ears.

The scene was so horrifying that all the adventurers' faces dropped, unable to comprehend what was happening.

Even when he had witnessed the cultists' methods during the crusade against the Cassandra family, Hex turned pale and was at a loss: "Is this hell?"

But just as the adventurers were terrified, thunder roared like a dragon's roar.

The overwhelming pressure and powerful lightning dispersed the evil aura emitted by the fallen monster.

"What are you afraid of?"

"If you are killed, you will die."

"If one sword doesn't kill him, use two. If two swords don't kill him, use ten."

The black-clad swordsman holding the Dragon Fang Blade swung it casually, and a dazzling sharp edge burst out.

He glanced back and calmly uttered the words that the elf girl had said to them.

"Are you scared at this level? Do you still have the nerve to call yourself an adventurer?"

In the final analysis, Little Grayshu was trying to introduce the system of heroic spirits and make it the foundation of this world.

Clean up the weirdness and clean up the disaster.

It's not just ghosts, evil spirits, weird things, monsters...

Any factors that are not conducive to world stability.

She would take this opportunity to clear it out.

Perhaps it's too much to say! The others could all be fake, whatever they are, but this one is absolutely true.

because.

This is her real purpose!

PS1: Here is the first update, there are two more to come, keep it up~~

Text: 588. Oh, yes, yes, you are not the God of Creation!

simply put.

Since this world is a world of daily life.

There are dragon maids, angels, demons, and other people...

Then.

Round it up.

This also means that the other world exists, doesn't it?

But ordinary people don’t know this!

Even though we know it, curiosity kills the cat.

But there are still people who instinctively want to know the answer and want to know what is going on.

Then.

In this case.

Appearing at the comic convention that day, it was easy to get rid of the weird Tamamonomae, which was a point that absolutely could not be avoided.

She must know something, right?

Even if she doesn't know... No! No no no no!

There is no such possibility.

The only thing that makes people a little worried is how to find her.

after all.

After that, she disappeared.

There were frequent reports of sightings, but catching her was simply a pipe dream.

Whether official or private.

J……

No one dared to be too presumptuous.

because.

That is a being with supernatural powers!

only.

Even though many people swear that it is Tamamonomae, a popular female character in the Type-Moon series.

There are still many people who don't really believe it.

Isn't this a joke?

When will characters from fantasy works appear in the real world?

Why didn't you tell me?

Are all the Fate series works documentaries?

however.

You don't need to believe everything.

As long as there is a part of the faith, it is already a big deal.

Three people make a tiger, and everyone follows the crowd.

For a while.

As expected!

The entire Type-Moon company was also pushed to the forefront.

Little Gray and the others were also summoned by the authorities.

They had already agreed on this.

No matter what, I won't admit it at this time.

Or rather... admit it, but not completely!

They won't say that the characters in the Type-Moon series were all created directly by them.

At most, it could be said that the Heroic Spirit system existed in this world itself, and they had only gained some insights by chance.

Maybe it's the guidance of the world's will.

after all……

Gaia is the will of the earth, and Alaya is the will of mankind.

If Heroic Spirits exist, then they should also exist, right?

Frankly speaking, it was too easy for Little Gray and the others to fool the government.

If you want to play with them, just play with them.

Don't want to.

Just use your own power, whether it's hinting, fooling, or even directly modifying their memory and cognition, as long as they don't bother you.

then!

After reviewing for a long time, nothing was found.

of course!

If we repeatedly confirm that Tamamonomae's appearance has nothing to do with Type-Moon Corporation, it can also be considered an achievement.

Then this result should be considered a successful interrogation.

Once announced.

The outside world became even more noisy.

Some people are even more convinced that Tamamonomae is a character from the Type-Moon series.

Some people are still skeptical.

Western countries think this is just a smokescreen from China.

Unfortunately, after the second strange disaster, the guns and ammunition were still weak.

Even if it is just that level, it requires heavy firepower suppression to resolve.

It’s hard to imagine... What should we do if someone stronger appears?

But because the army paid a heavy price to defeat it that time, it was unclear whether it was because no Heroic Spirits were planning to descend, or if they were simply too lazy to take action. No new Heroic Spirits appeared.

So all in all, the only person who was confirmed to have been witnessed and appeared was Tamamonomae.

Knowing that she was hanging around in Sakura Province.

But, I just couldn't catch her.

This is definitely a very annoying thing.

And as time goes by.

Gradually.

Strange things are happening all over the world.

In some cases, the military paid a heavy price, and even suffered heavy casualties among the people, before they were barely resolved.

Some were lucky enough to have a new Heroic Spirit appear, and they easily killed the monster on the spot.

If Tamamonomae can't be found.

It’s not impossible to try to find other heroic spirits!

Even though for many people, the arrival of monsters is still very likely something that they will never encounter in their lifetime.

But if you count all the cases around the world, time and again, you can still clearly feel the smell of impending storm, almost shrouding the entire earth in a haze.

after all.

No one knows when the monster will descend on their country.

When...will it descend upon my region?

It’s not that human weapons are unusable.

only!

Face those monsters.

It is still difficult to cover up the fragile disadvantages.

They seem like individuals who are more difficult to interfere with.

It often takes a more horrific price to win by quantity.

Ordinary guns and ammunition have no killing power at all.

And heavy firepower, anti-tank weapons, etc., even tanks, missiles...

They are far worse than expected.

The feeling of trying hard to hammer a nail but not being able to get it in.

You can feel it clearly just by looking at it!

That feeling of powerlessness... makes people even more crazy.

that's it.

The monster invasions are random and their numbers and strength are all random.

It has touched the nerves of governments in various countries.

It also makes the global situation increasingly tense.

And among these, what is more important is!

If it was just Tamamonomae, it would be fine.

However, almost every one of the other heroic spirits who descended as servants can find a corresponding character in FGO.

Your damn Type-Moon Company, do you still dare to say that you have nothing to do with them?

I really believed your lies!

In particular, after some heroes arrived, just from the clues, words and behaviors, you can find that they are slightly different from their images in the game, but they are also very familiar.

Please wait a moment.

Isn't this the character?

Where did your character come from?

Do not……

should say.

Did you create the characters?

Because before entering the forest, he had already put on dust-proof goggles for himself and his two Pokémon that were not afraid of hypnotic powder and mushroom spores.

The sneak attacks of these despicable guys are completely useless!

However, before Shiny Haunter could make a move, Ralts killed them all instantly with a magical flame.

Coach Ai and Shiny Haunter will probably never forget the angry expression on Ralts' face that looked like it was on fire.

In fact, it did catch fire.

Dust goggles can resist the hypnotic effects of hypnotic powder and mushroom spores.

However, it is particularly uncomfortable when these powders fall on your body.

Coach Ai was wearing thick clothes, so he was not afraid.

Shiny Haunter is a spirit and doesn't care about the intrusion of these powders at all.

But Lalulas is different!

The little princess had no equipment to protect her, and she could not avoid being contaminated by the powder.

The delicate and tender Lalulas was covered with the disgusting powder. As a clean cat since childhood, it felt like a string in its head was broken.

"Lu!"

'Explosion!'

The enraged little princess cast a terrifying explosion magic.

Even when it was angry, it didn't forget to recite the name of its favorite chuunibyou move, which made me cry to death.

"boom!"

Explosions and flames swept across!

The crimson flames not only burned up the hypnotic powder and mushroom spores in the sky, but also instantly killed all the wild Pokémon that stood in their way.

"..."

A defeated ball mushroom fell down in regret and disbelief.

It thought it was domineering in the forest with its mushroom spores, but it didn't expect to hit such a wall today.

It's so scary... the look of a mysophobic Pokémon getting angry.

It swore that it would never sleep with a human again.

"Jie."

Looking at the power of Ralts's magic flame, Haunter looked down at his own ghost hands and suddenly felt that poisoning was not fun anymore.

"Don't think too much about it."

Coach Ai patted it on the shoulder and said, "You and Lalulas are not competitors on the same track. There's no need to compare these things."

"Jie?"

But Shiny Haunter shook his head.

It’s not the same track, but it is actually the same track. We are both Pokémon that cultivate psychic power, and I feel that Ralts’ psychic power is stronger than before?

"Ok?"

After understanding what Shiny Haunter meant, Aisha frowned and looked at Laltlas over there.

Having calmed down, Lalulas used her mental strength to fill the damage caused by her magic fire, and gathered the scattered flames to extinguish them.

really......

The power of mental power has become stronger.

"Anger can also enhance superpowers?"

Aisha looked thoughtful.

It seems that Nazi is also taking this path?

Ralts is worthy of being a Pokémon from the Golden Gym...its path of improvement is exactly the same as Nini's.

"Never mind, it's a good thing."

Shaking his head, Coach Ai walked forward and hugged Lalulas.

"Lu......"

"Wow..."

Curled up in Aisha's arms, Lalulas's face was full of grievance.

"Okay, it's okay, just go wash up."

Aisha smiled helplessly and touched Lalulas's little head.

Then, he took out a pack of wet wipes and wiped off the powder on its body.

Thanks to Lalulas's quick reaction, only some of it was touched, not too much.

Otherwise, Coach Ai really doesn’t know how to wash it.

The child is grown up now, and as a trainer I can’t always give it a bath.

"Lu~"

‘Hmm~’

Lalulas felt a little uncomfortable, her little face hidden under her green bangs turned slightly red, and she was very shy.

The attachment and dependence on Coach Ai, as well as the shyness of a girl, surged in her heart, turning into a complex emotion that she didn't know how to express.

This emotion reached its peak after it exchanged glances with Aisha, whose eyes were filled with concern...

"Lu!"

'Strange feeling!'

Lalulas let out a mournful wail, and brilliant white light burst out from his entire body!

"This is?"

Aixia was stunned, and then showed a very surprised expression.

He has seen such scenes too many times!

"evolution?"

That’s right, Ralts, the child that he hatched from a Pokémon egg and nurtured step by step, has finally evolved.

"Lu~"

"Woo~"

Lalulas's voice came from within the white light.

As the father-like figure who raised the child personally, Aisha was very aware of the change in the child's voice.

It has become sweeter and gentler, and also has a bit of maturity and stability that was not there before.

"Um......"

Aisha let go of Lalulas, and the superpower waves emanating from its body supported it to float in the air.

Looking at the petite body of Lalulas - actually not that petite, this child has been well-nourished since childhood, and is much taller than a normal Lalulas. Gradually, he became taller under the bright white light. Coach Ai's eyes were filled with complex emotions.

This was a feeling he had never felt before when his other companions were evolving.

In the final analysis... Ralts was a Pokémon that he hatched from a Pokémon egg with his own hands and raised by him in the true sense.

Lalulas is really like a daughter to him.

This child has always received the greatest and most love from Ai Guidance.

It has the right to lie alone in Coach Ai's arms and enjoy the hug.

Umbreon and Marill will not deliberately compete with it.

The little princess at home finally grew up today...

After evolving into Kirlia, it will have stronger power and a more mature appearance.

From a little girl to a young girl.

Although it can still act coquettishly and laugh in Coach Ai's arms.

However, Aisha, who had seen many Pokémon evolve, inevitably thought about things in the future.

After Kirlia evolves into Gardevoir, will I still be able to hold it?

Presumably, the mature super queen would no longer feel comfortable acting like a spoiled brat in the arms of her parent, right?

Really...

"Hey."

With her arms folded across her chest, Aisha looked at Lalulas with a complicated expression.

He showed a melancholy but happy smile.

I feel sad when my children grow up, but I am also happy when my children grow up.

My children are all warmongers. They won't refuse, but will be eager to evolve...

Just let everything take its course.

There's nothing we can do about it.

Children will always grow up.

Didn't I realize this clearly when Charizard and Shiny Metagross completed their evolutions, and Marill and Umbreon gradually stopped asking me to hold them?

"Congratulations on growing up, Lalulas."

Aisha congratulated softly.

Lalulas's appearance has changed greatly at this time - the original bangs have become long twin ponytails, hanging on the side of the face, and the pink horns that originally grew on the top of the head, one in front and one behind, have now moved to the left and right, like two hairpins holding up its green twin ponytails. Its figure has become taller and slimmer, and the two slender and long legs hidden under the long dress are revealed, and the small skirt like a ballet costume is opened to both sides, which is extremely elegant.

"Li~"

"My body has changed."

The white light dissipated, and Kirlia opened her eyes, standing gracefully like a dancer.

It no longer has long bangs covering its eyes like it did when it was a child.

Kirlia, who is 1.3 meters tall, has become a grown-up girl. Her hairstyle has changed, and her bangs have moved to one side, revealing a beautiful big eye, and she smiled at Aisha.

"Lu~"

"This is the first time I see you like this, Father."

Kirlia's mature voice sounded in his mind, and Coach Ai scratched his head a little embarrassedly.

"Being called that is really weird..."

"Li~"

"Hey~"

Seeing him like this, Kirlia covered her mouth and laughed evilly.

Then, it walked forward with elegant and decisive steps and held Aisha's arm.

"Li~"

"Father~"

"hiss......"

Coach Ai raised his hand to cover his chest.

"This name is not good for the heart."

Aisha said the same thing as a certain Yangtze River Knight who was called "father" by a certain shield girl.

Kirlia was thinking about other things at this time.

"Li..."

'Um......'

In Daisy's eyes.

Li Meng jumped out of the window.

Daisy's face was stunned.

He quickly trotted to the window.

He leaned his upper body out of the window and looked outside.

There was no sign of any human boy outside.

The departure of the human boy made Daisy feel a little anxious.

These three days felt like a dream.

It's so unreal.

But Daisy knew this was not a dream.

"Who could he be?"

Daisy smiled gently.

She sat on the windowsill with her plump waist and hips, lost in thought.

Although I feel a little sorry for Oger.

But there was an indescribable magic in that human boy.

She really couldn't refuse.

---

Off the sea.

Holy Palace Island.

Sanguine Island is nearly 10,000 kilometers away from the continental circle.

It is an isolated island in the vast ocean.

Sangujima is an island formed by a volcano.

There is a huge volcano on the island that towers into the clouds.

The volcano is surrounded by dense forests.

Deep in the forest in the north of the island lies a strange complex of buildings.

Each building has a pyramid structure.

Twelve smaller pyramids surround a huge pyramid building.

The largest pyramid building is nearly 500 meters high.

From a distance, it looks like a mountain of gold.

In the morning, the sky was about two thousand meters above the pyramid building.

A young man in black suddenly appeared out of nowhere.

He appeared so suddenly.

No noise was made.

"Could it be a magic circle?"

Standing in the air, Li Meng looked at the peculiar layout of the pyramid buildings on the island.

Although he can know everything with just one thought.

Don't do anything.

Using the power of laws to obtain information can easily lead to loopholes in the laws.

All under unavoidable circumstances.

Li Meng rarely uses his omniscience and omnipotence abilities.

Li Meng took a quick glance at all the pyramid buildings.

There is no life inside the pyramid building.

There were only strong and rich fluctuations of light elements.

A large amount of light element crystals are stored inside the pyramid.

Only the largest pyramid has a living being inside it.

That life form should be Alyssa.

A hint of hesitation flashed across Li Meng's eyes.

It seems inappropriate to disturb Alyssa at this time?

Chapter 573 Alyssa and the Holy King

With a flash of his figure, Li Meng in the sky disappeared out of thin air.

The next moment, inside the largest pyramid.

There is a bed in a huge space.

A graceful figure with a snow-white fluffy tail was lying on the bed.

Suddenly, Alyssa's furry ears moved.

The eyes on that beautiful face slowly opened.

Alyssa woke up from her deep sleep and sat up.

Her eyes turned to the young man in black who was sitting on the bed and looking at her.

"who are you?"

Although the expression on Alyssa’s face was calm.

But there was a flash of horror in his eyes.

This young man was able to enter the Holy Palace quietly.

If he hadn't released the aura on purpose.

There was no way she was waking from her deep sleep.

Li Meng reached out to Alyssa.

Alyssa wanted to hide, but gave up.

He just looked at the boy in front of him with a vigilant look.

Li Meng pinched Alyssa’s chin, which was as smooth as jade.

"Should I call you Alyssa or the Holy King?"

He was actually able to revive using thin blood.

There are really many strange things in this world.

A hint of doubt flashed in Alyssa’s eyes.

"do we know each other?"

Alyssa looked at the boy in front of her with some confusion.

She didn't remember seeing the boy in front of her.

Li Meng smiled.

It didn't seem surprising that Alyssa didn't recognize him.

After all, two hundred years ago, he appeared in front of Alyssa like a clown.

Although Li Meng also met Alyssa more than a hundred years ago.

But I just looked at it from a distance.

Seeing that she was fine, I didn't disturb her.

"You shouldn't have forgotten Susan, right? I sent her back to her hometown."

Alyssa’s face was stunned.

"You...you are Mr. Limon?"

There was a hint of disbelief in Alyssa’s eyes.

How Susan left.

Alyssa didn't know.

All she knew was that one day Susan suddenly said goodbye to her.

He disappeared the next day.

She never saw Susan again after that.

But Susan told her before she left.

Mr. Limon wants to send her back to her hometown.

Since the young man in front of him is the one who sent Susan home.

Then he can only be Mr. Limon.

Li Meng smiled and narrowed his eyes slightly.

“Tell me, are you Alyssa or the Holy King?”

Alyssa looked confused.

“I…I don’t know. I have the memories of the Holy King and Alyssa. I think I am Alyssa, and I also think I am the Holy King.”

Li Meng looked straight at Alyssa.

A golden light flashed in his eyes.

Alyssa’s pupils constricted.

She felt that the world's rejection of her was even stronger.

The flow of magic power in the entire magic circle became chaotic.

Li Meng released Alyssa’s jaw.

He climbed onto the bed and lay down on it.

And Alyssa suddenly felt that the world was no longer against her.

"The entire Holy Palace Island should be a magic circle that isolates the aura."

Alyssa looked down at the boy beside her.

She nodded.

"Yes, I built the Holy Palace on this island five thousand years ago. It uses a rich light element to conceal its aura."

"Why don't you ascend? You should understand that only by going to a higher world can you have the possibility of further advancement."

He actually knew about ascension?

Who is he?

Alyssa was very curious about the identity of the boy in front of her.

Alyssa lay down next to Li Meng.

She looked at the ceiling calmly.

"I feel awe of the unknown. No, it should be fear and doubt. Does ascension really exist? Perhaps ascension is the moment of death. The pain of having one's body torn apart makes one think too much. The discomfort of being rejected by this world makes one wonder if ascension hides some conspiracy. Even if ascension is real, and one can travel to another, higher world, is it possible that in that world, one will become weak? A weak person who is easily bullied by the strong? I was born with a good appearance, and I will not entrust my future to the uncertainty of ascension."

Li Meng turned and looked at Alyssa beside him.

Nice skin?

The towering breasts of Alyssa are enough to be called spectacular.

It is indeed a good-looking appearance.

"If that's the case, then why should I stop you? You just need to get along well!"

There was a hint of joy in the voice of the person behind me.

Youruo looked at the back of the young man in front of her, her eyes full of joy.

Coming here this time can be said to be a very bold act.

In other words, the two sisters have similar aura and appearance, otherwise they would definitely be recognized.

After her sister fell asleep, she quietly walked out.

I originally just wanted to make a night raid and talk, but I heard some noise in the bathhouse.

For some unknown reason, she finally got in.

I don’t know if I’ll be discovered...but even if I’m discovered, it doesn’t matter, right?

My brother-in-law wouldn't blame me, he would just reach out and gently touch my head...

"Shen Yue, what's wrong? Are you going to fall asleep?"

"If you're sleepy, why don't you let me rub your back?"

Su Qing felt the voice behind him getting softer and softer, and said in a concerned tone.

When he wanted to turn around, he felt himself being hugged.

"Master, I'm not sleepy. I'm just thinking about how to massage you to make you more comfortable."

Youruo said quickly.

Looking at his back in a daze, this kind of thing is a bit too crazy.

Besides...if he were asked to wipe his back, he would definitely wipe it carefully.

Regardless of whether it’s embarrassing or not, your identity will definitely be exposed.

This kind of thing... let's forget about it for now, she is not ready yet.

"I feel comfortable just having you by my side. There's no need to do anything else."

Su Qing said in a very comfortable voice.

Taking a hot spring bath is a comfortable and relaxing thing in itself, so it doesn’t matter whether you get a massage or not.

Isn’t it nice to have someone behind you talking to you and enjoy the beauty of this tranquility?

"Even though the master said so, I can't just do nothing."

"Don't look back, or I'll be angry."

After hesitating for a moment, Youruo put her hand on her shoulder.

Slender fingers peeled off the shoulder straps, and the gauze dress slowly fell down with its support points gone.

Beneath the thin gauze dress, there was a little crystal water droplet on the delicate collarbone.

For some reason, her fair skin was covered with a faint blush, making it perfect to the extreme.

Unfortunately, no one has the chance to see this beautiful scenery for the time being.

Su Qing felt a little funny.

We have been together for a few days, is there any need to be so shy?

The nature of my social anxiety hasn't changed at all.

Then, he felt something warm and soft slowly approaching him.

The warm and delicate feeling made him unable to help but let out a breath slowly.

It’s this kind of massage again. The feeling is impeccable.

It feels so familiar and yet so strange… Wait, why does it feel so familiar and yet so strange?

Su Qing was a little drowsy, but suddenly opened his eyes.

Something is wrong, this feeling is really wrong!

It has increased in terms of elasticity, but decreased in terms of size.

The specifications and sizes are different, which is different from the bodyguard I have in mind.

Who is it?

He forced himself to resist the urge to look back and began to think.

In terms of size, it is directly locked within a very small range.

Either it’s a witch or it’s Youruo!

As for the witch, even if she disguised herself, she couldn't pretend to be Shen Yue.

Excluding the first person, the result is obvious.

For a moment, he didn't know what to say about this situation.

What should I do now? Should I go back and scold him?

People say you shouldn't look back, as it will only make people feel embarrassed.

So, it seems that what I should do is to pretend that nothing happened.

When he thought of this, his expression became a little subtle.

Not only is he proactive enough, but he is also quite bold.

This saint, with whom I had not spent much time together, seemed to have a rather high liking for me.

Youruo's movements stiffened for a moment, but she soon continued moving as if nothing had happened.

My brother-in-law seemed to have discovered something and his body stiffened.

Is it because you are not used to it?

No matter what, once the arrow is shot, there is no turning back.

This is just a small token of my gratitude. Even though I'm keeping it a secret from my sister, she definitely won't mind...

After Su Qing discovered the other party's true identity, they could no longer chat that day.

He closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep.

But in fact, even in such a situation, Liuxia Hui couldn't sleep.

But what can he do?

Just finish your job and leave quickly, and I will pretend nothing happened.

That’s right, I won’t complain afterwards. My confidentiality level is top-notch.

Unfortunately, the person behind him didn't seem to be willing to let it go.

"Master, are you asleep?"

Youruo hesitated for a moment and then asked cautiously.

She knew that her current behavior was likely to be discovered.

But now that we've been discovered, there's no point in panicking.

I might as well take this opportunity to ask him what he thinks of me.

Just like the little test just now, he definitely wouldn't mind this kind of thing.

"……without."

Su Qing said after a brief silence.

At this time, you still ask me what to do?

He is not a hesitant person and he knows some things very well.

She dared to come here and do such a bold thing, she must have a good impression of me.

But it is naturally impossible for the affection to reach the point of being honest with each other.

Otherwise, she wouldn't have forced herself to turn around.

After realizing that a problem has been exposed, the best way to deal with it is actually to finish the job and leave.

Asking questions is a little bit awkward.

"Master, if you are sleepy, then you should take a rest first."

"I want to ask you one last question, can you answer it?"

There was a hint of trembling in Youruo's voice.

It really took a lot of courage for her to say such words.

"Tell me, I'll tell you whatever the problem is."

Su Qing sensed the nervousness of the girl behind him and his tone slowed down a bit.

To do something like this, she must have made a great decision...

"I want to ask...can you like Youruo as much as you like me in the future?"

Youruo's voice became very soft when she spoke the last part.

"Will do."

Su Qing gave a very affirmative answer.

He didn't know why this saint liked him so much, even though they had only been together for a short time.

Although he was not very clear about these things, he was still willing to respond.

Because he knew the other person's character, he could only understand other things slowly.

"Um……"

A very soft voice came from behind me.

Along with this sound, the amplitude of the movement began to become larger and larger.

in the room.

Shen Yue was already asleep at this time.

Although she was sleeping soundly, she didn't look very well.

Her fair cheeks were flushed red, her lips were slightly open, and she made a faint sound.

It seems... I'm having some weird dream.

The night has become quiet.

In a somewhat dim room, a conversation has just begun.

There were two people sitting in front of the mature and beautiful woman in a purple dress with a plump figure.

Both of them were wearing the attire of the Demon Sect, both of them were men's attire.

"Prince, God of War, we can only meet at this time. I'm sorry for inconveniencing you."

"But he's quite active during the day, and it would be bad if he was discovered."

The leader's wife personally poured two cups of tea and apologized.

She stayed indoors during the day, but received guests here at night.

If the elders saw this, they would probably be outraged again.

This is all your fault, yet you're standing back and hiding it from us!

This kind of excessive behavior must be firmly resisted!

"But if we compete for the position of leader of the Demon Sect, we will definitely clash with him."

The man known as the Prince spoke, confusion etched in his voice.

This is a handsome young man who looks very delicate, and his appearance is enough to make countless women fall in love with him.

Whether it's appearance, temperament or voice, there is a sense of clarity and sharpness.

Clearly, this is a man of action.

She didn't intend to tell the old lady that the Ice Phoenix was no mere decoration. Its low temperature could kill living things and bring them death.

Han Miaofu was already burning her own lifespan, and being hit by this spell would shorten her lifespan, causing her to die even faster.

"Damn it, damn it! I'm going to die, and neither are you!" The old woman's eyes were fierce, her blood vessels bulged, and the breath in her body began to stir for the last time.

"Want to self-destruct? Is this the only trick you Miaoyin Sect can use before you die?" Nangong Ruyun thought of Jiang Yanfei at that time. Before she died, she wanted to self-destruct and take them with her.

But the same trick won't work on her a second time.

Nangong Ruyunxiu waved her hand, and six square ice walls suddenly appeared, surrounding Han Miaofu's gradually expanding body. Then, the six ice walls were seen fitting together tightly, forming a cube.

"boom!"

Han Miaofu's body exploded into a bloody mist within the cube, but the cube only shook violently, and cracks appeared on its surface. However, Nangong Ruyun sent a stream of icy spiritual power to the cube, and the cracks began to heal again.

The ice cube shook for three minutes before it quieted down.

Han Miaofu, who had been controlling the Miaoyin Sect behind the scenes for thousands of years, came to an end.

At the same time, the history of Miaoyin Sect also fell.

Chapter 471: The Unfrank Lan Ruoyu

Han Miaofu was defeated and died, and the Miaoyin Sect also lost the power to resist.

In fact, they still have several elders who are still alive, and a large number of disciples are still alive, so they are still a considerable force.

But without the upper-level combat power, the people below will still be at the mercy of the Xianyun Sect.

As the winner, Nangong Ruyun immediately announced that from now on, Miaoyin Sect and its affiliated industries would belong to Xianyun Sect.

The war between sects is so cruel. The losers will be annexed and expelled from the world of immortal cultivation.

From then on, there was no more Miaoyin Sect.

The original members of the Miaoyin Sect either surrendered or were treated as troublemakers and dealt with.

The disciples below might be better off, but the elders are suffering because they were originally the management of Miaoyin Sect, but as losers, they will not be immediately accepted into the new management system.

They might be sent to a remote corner of the sect's sphere of influence to hold a sinecure. There would be many eyes watching them, and if they did anything wrong, they would be dead.

Sometimes, even if you haven't done anything, people still think you are a threat and will find a reason to kill you.

After Nangong Ruyun and Zhao Kangping arrived at the Miaoyin Sect, they gathered all their elders together, and they dared not disobey.

Miaoyin Sect has seven peak masters and elders, and each peak has two elders assisting the peak master.

However, only fifteen elders of various levels came here. Three of the others died, and three were seriously injured and were still being rescued.

The fifteen people who came were also covered in wounds, and some of them even needed help.

Most of them had unfocused and dull eyes.

There are also some people who cannot hide the hatred in their eyes. These people are generally difficult to reform and are most likely to be troublemakers.

"Who among you is responsible for managing the undercover affairs?" asked Nangong Ruyun.

These people looked surprised and doubtful and did not dare to answer rashly.

Because they were not sure what Nangong Ruyun wanted to do.

Nangong Ruyun's face was serious, and she specifically asked about the curse seal used by Miaoyin Sect to control undercover agents.

Then she added, "If anyone can explain the curse, I will give her a chance to live."

Now, they are at the mercy of others. The elders of the Miaoyin Sect don't have much choice.

Finally, someone couldn't stand the pressure and told everyone about the curse, including how to plant the curse, the effect of the curse, how to manipulate it, and most importantly, how to remove it.

Then these elders of the Miaoyin Sect were temporarily detained.

They also discovered one thing: they searched the entire Miaoyin Sect but could not find any trace of the Miaoyin Sect's Holy Maiden, the Rose Fairy.

Not only her, but the other people from the Twelve Beautiful Film Studio were also nowhere to be seen.

After some inquiries, I learned that after Jiang Yanfei, Xu Manling and others died in battle, the Miaoyin Sect had a small-scale internal conflict in order to fight for the position of the Sect Leader.

But before this civil strife came to an end, the ancestor Han Miaofu woke up.

After that, Han Miaofu took over the Miaoyin Sect, and the two parties who caused the trouble were each given fifty lashes and were suppressed.

As for who would be the sect leader, the issue was put on hold.

There are rumors that Han Miaofu does not like the Rose Fairy and is secretly looking for someone to replace her.

After learning about this, the Rose Fairy left in anger with the people from the Twelve Beautiful Shadows Music Studio and their whereabouts remain unknown to this day.

However, Fairy Rose managed to escape a disaster. If she had stayed in Miaoyin Sect, she would have been responsible for the lives of several outstanding disciples of Xianyun Sect and would have most likely been killed for revenge.

Now the Xianyun Sect has won the war between the two sects.

Nangong Ruyun did not stay for long. She first asked several elders to stay in Miaoyin Sect, and she took Zhao Kangping back to Xianyun Sect.

The reason she told the elders was that she was going back to bring people to take over the Miaoyin Sect.

This is just the apparent reason; the real reason is that she wants to go back and save her junior sister.

The other elders still don’t know that Qi Honglian is actually an undercover agent of the Miaoyin Sect.

After the Miaoyin Sect was destroyed, all of this could be put to rest.

While learning about the curse, Nangong Ruyun also obtained a list of Miaoyin Sect's spies planted in Xianyun Sect.

She originally thought that Qi Honglian's apprentice Zheng Luqing was also an undercover agent, but it turned out that she was not.

However, she was a little surprised that some other outstanding disciples who were highly expected were actually undercover agents.

Dealing with these people also gave her a headache, because the sect also spent a lot of resources on them.

It turned out that they were undercover agents, which was pretty upsetting.

Zhao Kangping's suggestion was to test their loyalty to the Miaoyin Sect and whether they were willing to continue serving the Xianyun Sect.

The two sects will merge in the future and will be in great need of talented people. It would be a shame to kill them all. If any of them are willing to sincerely work for the Xianyun Sect, then bygones will be bygones.

The key point is sincerity, sincerity, sincerity.

Say the important thing three times.

The world of immortal cultivation has its own means to identify this.

Back at the frozen peak, Qi Honglian, who had turned into a popsicle, was still there.

Nangong Ruyun picked her up and took Qi Honglian away from here, going to Qi Honglian's current residence, Bieyun Peak.

She first unfroze her junior sister, and then removed the curse on her body according to the method taught by the elder of Miaoyin Sect.

The curse mark in Qi Honglian's body disappeared.

However, the curse did work before, and she did lose some of her vitality.

Her life was saved, but her life expectancy was inevitably shortened.

Fortunately, this loss can be made up through other means in the future.

But right now Qi Honglian is still very weak and in a coma.

"You stay here and take care of her. I'll go and take over the Miaoyin Sect."

Aunt Nangong glanced at her junior sister lying on the bed, her eyes filled with heartache.

She left without saying anything else. Zhao Kangping understood what Aunt Yun meant. She tacitly approved of the relationship between him and Aunt Lian.

Some things don't need to be said too clearly, they can only be understood.

Qi Honglian's body was still cold because it had only been unfrozen for a short time.

Let's warm her up first.

So he released pure yang energy to dispel her coldness.

At first he stood by the bed, but felt that it was a bit inefficient, so he simply took off his shoes and hugged her on the bed.

The woman's body slowly warmed up from being cold, and gradually became soft from being hard.

"Ok?"

A soft moan escaped the woman's soft lips.

Her eyelashes moved, but she didn't open her eyes immediately.

At this time, Qi Honglian had woken up and found herself in the arms of a man.

She could tell who was next to her by the smell.

But she just wanted to see what he would do when she "fell asleep".

The result did not disappoint her, he was still very dishonest.

Little pervert.

No, it should be a big pervert.

In fact, Zhao Kangping had already noticed that she was awake, and he wanted to tease her.

However, she was not defeated by the usual teasing methods.

She finally couldn't hold it back any longer until he pressed her pair of plump, white legs onto her shoulders.

She opened her eyes and asked angrily, "What are you doing?"

This movement is not something that any woman can do; it requires great body flexibility.

"You're awake." He looked down at her.

"If I don't wake up, you're going to break in." The woman's face flushed.

With a strong push, she pushed him off the bed.

But he soon climbed up again.

"What happened? Why am I not dead?"

Qi Honglian discovered that the curse mark in her body had disappeared.

Without this curse, she felt relieved.

It's like being freed from shackles that have lasted for hundreds of years.

The joy and relief from body to mind are simply indescribable.

Zhao Kangping told her how they had gone to destroy the Miaoyin Sect.

After hearing this, Qi Honglian was stunned for a long time.

Her mouth was open and her eyes were wet.

"Woo woo woo! ~ Are you doing this for me?..."

Qi Honglian had never been so moved before, and she burst into tears.

They actually went so far as to destroy an entire sect just to save themselves. And she was just an undercover agent who was caught between a rock and a hard place.

Does she really deserve so much love from them?

She remembered that she was sent undercover when she was ten years old. A little girl of that age knew nothing and came to a completely unfamiliar environment. She was extremely scared at the time.

For a long time after arriving at Xianyun Sect, she couldn't sleep well and had no energy to do anything. She was very afraid that her identity would be discovered at any time.

Fortunately, everyone was really nice and treated her like a younger sister.

This is also why she feels a sense of belonging here.

If she had a choice, she really hoped that it was the Xianyun Sect that found her sisters from the beginning. In that case, Meng Ye probably wouldn't have died.

"Aunt Yun also knows that you are an undercover agent, but no one else knows."

"We will help you hide it, you can pretend nothing happened."

"From now on, you are still the leader of Xianyun Sect."

Zhao Kangping said this in the hope that she could get out of the depression of the past.

As an undercover agent, she must have been walking on thin ice and was always worried.

But Aunt Yun also said that she was willing to let bygones be bygones.

"...Where are Lu Si and Pan Qiu?"

Si Yujie had just come back after settling the two little girls, but she didn't see Chen Lusi and Xia Panqiu.

Instead, Tang Yu looked like a silly roe deer, biting the lamb skewers with a sad face.

"do not know."

Tang Yu puffed up her cheeks and said unhappily, "She said she was leaving for a while."

"Then what are you doing?"

Si Yujie stretched out her hand to smooth her soft hair that was a little messy due to the sea breeze. She crossed her plump and slender snow-white legs and leaned against each other. She sat down, then looked into the distance and asked a question.

"Grilled meat... but it tastes terrible."

Hearing this, Tang Yu raised her head and said with a bitter face, "Why is it so unpalatable... I don't even dare to give it to others."

"..."

Si Yujie glanced at the obviously carbonized mutton skewer in her hand, shook her head, and picked up the mutton skewer herself and asked, "I really don't know how you survived in Qingqiu."

"It's not like I have to eat barbecue in Qingqiu."

Upon hearing this, Tang Yu immediately said in dissatisfaction: "Our tribe can survive by relying on the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and Qingqiu has many beneficial fruits."

Si Yujie tilted her head: "In that case, what kind of meat are you grilling now?"

Upon hearing this, Tang Yu puffed up his cheeks, said nothing, and just bit the carbonized lamb skewer in his hand fiercely.

until.

rustling --

Light footsteps sounded.

"!!!"

Tang Yu, who was biting the mutton skewers fiercely the previous second, suddenly straightened his waist and turned his head away like a puppy who heard his owner coming back.

If only the fox ears hadn’t come out first.

Si Yujie even doubted it.

Her fox ears were about to stand up.

"..."

Si Yujie withdrew her gaze and turned to look to the right... Chen Lusi and Xia Panqiu came back.

Xia Panqiu was soaked all over, her pretty short hair was wet, her coat was in her hand, and there was still some sea water on her snow-white skin, which looked particularly white under the light of the fire.

Chen Lusi was also soaked all over and looked helpless.

Si Yujie looked at the two of them and sighed secretly.

……so troublesome.

"Have you settled them?"

Chen Lusi came to the campfire and saw Si Yujie sitting quietly, and asked subconsciously.

"Settled in."

Si Yujie came back to her senses, nodded, and then asked: "...Did you go swimming?"

"Ah."

Chen Lusi also nodded, and then sat aside with Xia Panqiu.

"You really aren't afraid of catching a cold."

Si Yujie felt helpless.

Xia Panqiu blushed a little. She hugged the white thighs gently and pretended not to hear.

"It's OK, not too cold."

Chen Lusi shook his head: "Besides...it shouldn't be possible for a high-level empowerer to catch a cold."

"…But Pan Qiu can't even use spirit to dry himself now."

Si Yujie pointed at Xia Panqiu.

Xia Panqiu was embarrassed and immediately lowered his head, activated the technique, and began to dry himself.

After reminding Xia Panqiu, Si Yujie looked at Chen Lusi and handed over the half-roasted lamb kebab in her hand.

Chen Lusi reached out and took it.

The moment he reached out to take it, Si Yujie quietly reached out and pinched his waist, and asked in a low voice: "So... what did you just talk about?"

Chen Lusi froze, looking at Si Yujie who seemed to be jealous, with a strange expression: "Nothing, I just want to untie her knot..."

Si Yujie blinked and asked again, "Did she say that?"

Chen Lusi: "...What did you say?"

"As expected."

Si Yujie seemed to have guessed the answer. She followed Xia Panqiu's example, gently hugging her plump, slender, snow-white legs and looking towards the campfire, not knowing what she was thinking.

Chen Lusi looked at Si Yujie's profile, thought about it, and didn't ask any more questions. Instead, he started grilling the lamb skewers directly.

And the other side.

After the initial excitement, Tang Yu found himself being completely ignored. He was stunned for a moment, and then his cheeks puffed up again.

But soon.

She seemed to notice something and began to look around.

She looked at Si Yujie who was wearing a black and white swimsuit, and then at Xia Panqiu who was wearing a pink swimsuit, while carefully observing their expressions.

Thoughtful.

……

"Let's go back?"

night.

Nine o'clock.

The ingredients were already baked.

...In fact, most of it was wasted by Tang Yu.

Chen Lusi basically finished eating the rest.

no way.

None of the three women had big appetites.

As time went on, the sea breeze became stronger and stronger.

Chen Lusi is fine and can maintain his body temperature by relying on spirit alone.

But for Xia Panqiu, this is obviously a big challenge.

Chen Lusi could see that it was becoming difficult for her to rely on spiritual energy to maintain her body temperature for such a long time.

So I proposed to go back to the stiffness at the right time.

This time, none of the three objected.

After all, you can't sleep on the beach.

but……

"Where are you going back?"

Tang Yu stared at Chen Lusi with her beautiful eyes, curiously.

Si Yujie rolled her eyes at Tang Yu and said, "Go back wherever you need to go. As for Chen Lusi... you still have to go pick up Lan, and Pan Qiu also needs to change clothes. Come home with me first. I've taken your spare clothes home because I've considered it inappropriate for Tiance Commercial to be so elusive at night."

Hearing this, Tang Yu immediately became anxious: "Why? I want to change clothes too!"

"Why are you joining in the fun? It's not like you can't show your clothes to others."

Si Yujie said unhappily: "We are wearing swimsuits and you are wearing a dress."

Tang Yu puffed out his chest and said, "I don't care! I want to go together anyway!"

Si Yujie slightly opened her red lips and was about to speak.

"I don't care! Why?"

Tang Yu interrupted the spell directly: "I am the only one excluded among the three people! No! Otherwise... I will make trouble next time!"

Si Yujie was silent for a moment, then rolled her eyes at her and said unhappily, "... Let's go together, and then change into your red dress! Go back to your fox den!"

"I'm not going back!"

A happy expression immediately appeared on Tang Yu's face, and it took a lot of effort to suppress it.

At the same time, he turned around and glanced at Chen Lusi.

Chen Lusi was a little confused and hadn't figured out why she was looking at him.

"Let's go."

Si Yujie looked at her and said, "Have you been to my house?"

Chen Lusi could only temporarily look away from Tang Yu, nodded, and raised his hand.

next moment.

Four people landed.

Directly from the beach, moved to the living room of Si Yujie's house.

Chen Lusi has been here several times.

So transferring it over is not that difficult.

And just landed.

Without waiting for Tang Yu to shout.

Si Yujie glanced at her and signaled her to be quiet.

Tang Yu glanced at the regular breathing sounds coming from the room at the end and knew that the two little girls might be asleep, so she shut up.

"The clothes are in the bathroom."

Si Yujie took care of Tang Yu, and then she said softly: "You can go change first..."

"I go first."

The words just fell.

Tang Yu immediately volunteered, and then tiptoed towards the toilet without caring whether Si Yujie and Tang Yu agreed or not.

Only Chen Lusi, Xia Panqiu and Si Yujie were left behind.

The three of them watched him leave.

Then it got awkward.

For fear of disturbing the little girl, the three of them could not talk freely.

Moreover, Si Yujie and Xia Panqiu were wearing swimsuits, which was okay on the beach but a bit inappropriate indoors.

"... Let's go to my room. It's not convenient to talk here."

It's not the case that we keep silent all the time.

Si Yujie found that the idiot Tang Yu had not come out yet. After thinking about it, she took the two of them to her room.

Chen Lusi hesitated for a moment, but still followed.

Close the door gently.

The three of them finally breathed a sigh of relief.

Si Yujie probably considered that she was afraid of disturbing her daughter, so the door of the room was obviously specially treated and had strong sound insulation. Chen Lusi noticed it as soon as he entered the room.

So I don't have to worry about disturbing the two little girls when I talk here.

Or annihilation.

Therefore, new universes can be born from the void.

It can also destroy the universe!

The void is the starting point and end point of everything in the universe.

You can understand it as all concepts in the universe such as time, space, laws, energy, matter, etc.

Crush it and then mix it together.

That is emptiness.

There, infinitely near is infinitely far.

A moment is also eternity.

To exist means not to exist.

Order means chaos!

You also cannot describe what the order of the void is.

Outside the universe is emptiness.

There are no rules in the void, and it is peaceful.

Besides.

If any civilization's interstellar fleet wants to travel from one space to another, it must cross the void.

To travel through the void, one must first simulate the world's order field so as not to be assimilated and swallowed by the void.

Because the relative distance in the void is expressed by the similarity of the order field.

The higher the similarity, the closer the distance.

The lower it is, the farther the distance.

In addition, you need to constantly modify your own parameters to get closer to your target world.

This is traveling through time and space, to the heavens and all realms.

There are countless small worlds surrounding any great world.

These small worlds are the multiverse.

Also known as a parallel universe.

They are world civilizations that extend from the vast universe.

Many things are almost the same, but not the same.

In the novels of Xiling Empire, the Void is an endless ocean that separates one world from another.

To travel to other worlds, one must cross the Sea of Void.

The Sea of Void is extremely dangerous.

The void creatures within it devour everything.

Even feeds on the multiverse!

The universe has its own rules.

Life can only be born in a universe with rules, with an extremely small probability.

But the void is different, it directly gives birth to life.

A newly born world.

If evolution fails, the void will flow back.

After the void is reversed, the universe will evolve into a life.

That is, void creatures.

When void creatures are first born, it takes a long time from birth to completion.

It is almost calculated in millions or tens of millions.

During this period in the womb, it is the placenta.

But he is invincible, after all, he is the son of the Void.

However, it takes about 3000 million years for a void creature to grow from a juvenile to an adult.

Let’s talk about the Void and its five bug-specific abilities.

First of all, the first one is void disturbance.

Everything is information, which can be understood as computer data.

It can be roughly understood as a faith amplification buff.

This is the principle of the birth of the void engine.

Possesses a void engine.

You are the administrator of the world, or you can be called God.

This is also the only way for mortal races to become gods.

The second bug ability is even more awesome.

That is, immortality.

Like a phoenix, reborn from the ashes.

As long as you die lightly, you can just lie in the void and wait for resurrection.

Just like Deadpool in Marvel.

The death is serious, but still can't die.

Only some of the memory will be lost.

Even if the Void Cataclysm!

That is, the void gives birth to a child.

It means the birth of a new universe!

The third bug ability is special matter.

Within the void influence network, it is equivalent to the Internet.

It will produce special minerals that cannot be explained by physics, namely void matter, or void ore.

Moreover, the characteristics of this thing are extremely amazing.

Not only is it super hard, it can also store information permanently.

Compatible with any energy conduction and zero loss.

The fourth bug ability is that your words come true.

For example, equipped with the Void Engine, you can analyze everything.

That is to define everything in the world.

In addition, you can also create things out of thin air.

This ability is almost the same as that of the legendary gods.

Especially the various skills formed by controlling void energy.

You can refer to the awakened special abilities of each person in Super Seminary Heroes.

Things like high-frequency virtual edge and energy explosion are all ways of using void energy.

In addition, there is the special property of the void that can assimilate everything.

That is, except for a few special things.

Void creatures only need to control a portion of the void energy.

Gently, throw it forward.

Wherever it passes, it will disappear in an instant.

Including various substances, energy rules, etc.

Isn’t this better than the so-called two-dimensional foil?

Secondly, it can also become void.

It means transforming your own body into an empty body.

Without any protective equipment, you can walk on the universe as if it were flat ground.

It can also ignore any damage.

The most amazing thing is that you can also expand the void field.

To put it simply, it means turning a large area of space around you into emptiness.

And it will not affect the stability of the surrounding space.

The last bug ability is that he can destroy the universe with just a wave of his hand.

Maybe, you just need to blink.

Beep.

A universe is gone.

So things like two-dimensional foil, dead line, light particles, and water droplets are nothing compared to void technology.

Is it comparable?

No!

They are not on the same level at all.

What can compare?

Therefore, the power of the void civilization.

Unpredictable and indescribable.

To control the void is to control everything.

……

PS: I found that some people were not clear about what the void is, so I explained it in detail.

Please don't compare it with two-dimensional foil, there is no comparison.

If you don’t understand, refer to Xiling Empire and Super Seminary.

Thank you.

Chapter 641: Clearing up the chaos, the Zeroer descends with the strongest attitude

Void black technology, the released signal appears.

The Zero Civilization, who were observing from behind the scenes, could no longer contain themselves.

They were excited and thrilled!

It was as if I saw the Zero-Returner civilization and its extremely glorious future.

Advance to Void Civilization.

Their Three-Body Universe can get rid of the main universe of the Galaxy.

Become the new main universe!

Even swallow the galaxy and the universe and reach the sky in one step.

I never expected that void technology existed on Earth.

This is fucking unbelievable!

Could it be that……

So the question is, according to Xukong Wanzang, Atlas Academy and Wandering Sea are at the same level, and the Clock Tower is looked down upon by it, so what special skills does Wandering Sea have?

Does it possess multiple means of destroying the world, just like the Atlas Court?

This is very scary.

The status of the magic world was instantly raised infinitely, so high that many people in the real world were amazed and couldn't help but break out in cold sweats.

This is much more terrifying than the five major countries that possess nuclear weapons.

Although theoretically nuclear bombs can also destroy the world belonging to mankind, it all depends on numbers. In reality, in modern society, due to the constraints of various countries, no one would be so crazy as to drop a nuclear bomb and die together.

But the extraordinary forces are different. The Atlas Academy directly created the doomsday weapon that can destroy the world, and it is controlled by an organization!

God knows whether the leaders of this organization will use such a powerful weapon in a fit of rage.

You know, this is just one Atlas Academy, and there are so many forces in the supernatural world. Who can confirm how many forces have the power to destroy the world?

Perhaps the despised Clock Tower also possesses such means, and in those institutions, whether such power is used is in the hands of a very small number of people, or even a few individuals.

All of a sudden, many people resonated with Marisbury and felt that eliminating supernatural powers from the world was the right choice.

Chapter 868 Mooncell, the Moon is the Alien Observer

It’s so annoying!

The power of this magical world is really terrifying.

Moreover, this is just the magical world. No one knows how far it can go if other supernatural forces are added.

Anyway, in today's real world where even the strongest forces of mankind can only destroy the world with nuclear bombs, destroying the world is indeed too terrifying.

This made the mysterious party feel a little surprised, and then they felt subtle, feeling that humans were really good at courting death.

However, it is quite impressive that the first dean of Atlas Academy could actually foresee the destruction of the world.

Of course, such predictions of doomsday are not uncommon in human society. For example, various classic doomsday prophecies have been exaggerated, but in fact they have never happened.

Moreover, there are always people who can find reasons to justify why the doomsday prophecy did not happen when they are on the day of the "doomsday", and their reasons sound so convincing that they really seem to be true.

Originally, most people in the real world had forgotten about the end of the world. However, after witnessing so many amazing scenes on the light screen, people felt that some of the doomsday prophecies might be true.

The reason why it didn't happen may be that it was handled by the extraordinary people, or it may have already happened, but it was corrected because of the reshaping of the timeline.

In short, the premonition of doomsday is no longer just a simple prophecy from a charlatan.

……

Looking at the images on the light screen, Fujimaru Tachibana felt that this world was too complicated.

However, I was also confused and had questions.

"If the Atlas Institute is so powerful, why didn't it show any signs of being involved in the burning of human rights?"

Hollow Manzo smiled and said, "What makes you think that Atlas Court did nothing? Master Fujimaru Ritsuka."

"You have to know that the Atlas Courtyard we see today has already gone through ten thousand years. And now, after ten thousand years, what can Atlas Courtyard, now in ruins, do?"

Fujimaru Tachibana was silent.

Indeed, even if there are still ruins in a destroyed place, what can be done in the face of the human burning that will occur ten thousand years later?

However, this made Fujimaru Rikka even more concerned: "But, in the modern society we live in, Atlas Institute should still exist, right? Why doesn't that Atlas Institute take action?"

"Also, what's going on with this Atlas Institute that's been around for ten thousand years? Why has it existed for so long? It feels like it's been around longer than the singularity, and even if the timeline of human history were to be restarted, it shouldn't be ten thousand years, right?"

The girl said this, with doubt but also confirmation.

Although the girl didn't understand things like the timeline, she understood things like saving and loading files in games.

Since it has been said that restarting the timeline is actually similar to reading a save file in a game, even if the game must be read because of the end of the world, it should not read a file that is too old.

After all, 'archiving' is something that only needs to be done at the right time. It is actually meaningless to do it too early or too late.

It's not the so-called save and load when you are about to start from the beginning.

Anyway, this is what Fujimaru Tachibana understood from Hollow Manzo's words.

Xukong Wanzang smiled and gave the answer: "Although the Atlas Academy is powerful and has a deep foundation, it has experienced multiple restarts and has long lost the ability to deal with the burning of human principles."

"What's more, the truth behind the burning of human principles is not as you know. There are many more things hidden behind it."

"As for what exactly it is, you may find out, Mr. Fujimaru Ritsuka, when we go to the 'place that knows everything' later."

"As for why this Atlas Court has been able to exist for ten thousand years, it's because it's originally the Atlas Court of the first timeline. However, due to its uniqueness, it has been blessed with a 'protective' power by some great being. Therefore, it is immune to timeline restarts and continues to exist between 'existence and non-existence'."

"After three timelines, this destroyed Atlas Academy has existed for ten thousand years."

"I have to say, the methods of some bigwigs are truly astonishing. They always manage to do things that are unbelievable."

"Now, as you can see, what we stand on is the ruins of the Atlas Courtyard, which has gone through three timelines and still exists."

A surprising answer, but a reasonable one.

Countless people in the real world suddenly realized that this answer was not unexpected because smart people had already guessed it.

For example, Professor Weber even put forward his analysis. Although there are slight differences, the situation is basically the same.

……

According to the image on the light screen, Fujimaru Tachibana has now been silenced.

Too much shocking information made her feel the astonishing wisdom of some existence. Even if she didn't think too much, she still had the illusion that she was being manipulated by someone.

"So, who did this? I feel like this was all orchestrated by someone..."

Xukong Wanzang smiled elegantly: "Is there a possibility that this is not a feeling?"

Fujimaru Tachibana: "..."

Stop talking, stop talking. If you keep telling riddles, the children will be confused.

"So, if you take me to the 'place that knows everything,' all these riddles will be solved?"

Xukong Wanzang spread his hands and said, "Who knows? Maybe it is, maybe it isn't. But the final result depends on what the being that left the message did."

"So, are we going now?"

go?

of course!

Fujimaru Tachibana was almost dizzy from the countless mysteries, and was feeling very uncomfortable, so he wanted to know what was going on.

Well, it’s mainly because I feel like I know the answer.

If Fujimaru Tachibana knew that there was no way to know the answer to a riddle, he would just throw it aside and not think about it, thus putting himself in endless trouble.

Patting his face, Fujimaru Tachibana showed a determined look, as if he was going to the battlefield: "I understand. If you have anything, just come and fight it!"

Well, if your brain can't handle all the information, just relax your brain and stop thinking.

As long as you don't think, you won't have any worries.

Then, led by the Red Kite Immortal, everyone came to a secret room covered in dust.

Although this secret room is full of dust and full of traces of time, there is a cube floating in the center of this secret room, and golden energy is entangled around it, making everything in that area have the illusion that time and space are frozen.

No, it’s not an illusion, but a real freeze of time and space.

The power of time is entangled there, forming a kind of 'freezing' effect, so that the cube blocks are not damaged by the passage of time.

It was unknown what material the cube was made of. It was crystal clear, sky blue, mysterious and deep. Entangled with golden energy, it looked even more mysterious and strange.

It was under such circumstances that the Red Kite Immortal spoke: "This is the 'Place of All-Knowing'. As you can see, there is nothing special about it."

"Because, the truly special thing is the cube protected by the time freeze. It is a spirit particle crystal made in imitation of Mooncell."

"As for Mooncell..."

At this point, the Red Kite Immortal looked at Xukong Wanzang, who smiled. "The so-called Mooncell is a miracle created by the Main World. It's a Moon Spirit Crystal - an autonomous calculator. It's a photon crystal with a diameter of three thousand kilometers. It can be thought of as a supercomputer, remembering the entire past and predicting the entire future. Its calculation scale rivals that of a universal computer in the entire solar system."

"It's a miraculous thing that can't possibly happen, and yet it does exist."

"What you see before you is something simplified and shrunk through imitation. It no longer possesses unparalleled computing power. It can simply break through the limitations of the world to record some information."

After hearing this, people in the real world were shocked, and Fujimaru Tachibana and the others were also frightened.

A supercomputer with a diameter of 3,000 kilometers?

What the hell?

How could such a heaven-defying thing exist?

What the heck is that thing with a diameter of 3,000 kilometers? How could such a thing possibly exist on Earth? If so, where could it be placed without being discovered?

Incredible!

Fujimaru Tachibana couldn't help but ask this shocking question, and Xukong Manzang spread his hands and said, "Although it's incredible, that thing did exist."

"As for the location of that thing..."

"Well... its name should make it clear."

name?

Mooncell?

Wait, could it be that...

Moon?

Countless people subconsciously looked up, especially those who were in the night, who couldn't help but look up at the sky -

Moon!

Could it be that the moon is a supercomputer with a diameter of 3,000 kilometers?

seem……

The diameter of the moon is indeed just over 3,000 kilometers?

Hiss~~~

How is that possible? The moon has existed for so many years. How could it be an unscientific supercomputer?

Wait, some people have long speculated that the moon was not formed naturally, but was created by aliens or other super civilizations. Is this true?

Mashu covered her mouth and said, "Can humans create something like this?"

Xukong Wanzang shook his head: "Although it may dash your hopes, humans are incapable of creating such a thing. Given our level of civilization, even if we combined all of humanity's technology and supernatural powers, we still cannot create such a thing."

"In fact, as far as I know, it is an ancient relic created by an intelligent life form different from humans. It is also the oldest mysterious object in the solar system."

"That thing existed long before humans existed."

"Perhaps it was created by an alien civilization, or perhaps it was a miracle created by the super ancient civilization of the main world."

"In short, that thing did exist, and it existed inside the moon. The moon itself is just its outer shell."

Following Kūkū Manzō's words, Fujimaru Tachibana and the others were speechless.

People in the real world have also lost their voices.

An indescribable sense of great fear surged into the hearts of countless people, causing them to subconsciously look up at the sky to find the location of the moon.

Many people even pessimistically think that it has been confirmed that the moon was actually created by an alien civilization, and it is clear evidence that humans and the earth have been observed by aliens.

This proves that humans have always been creatures under the observation of aliens.

just like--

Just like humans observe ant nests and study the ecology of ants.

Some people even thought of a novel because of these situations that made countless people feel fear and despair about alien planets and the starry sky.

"Three-body"!

and so……

Will the Earth really be hit by the Dark Forest?

Don’t say it’s impossible, because there are so many disasters on the earth.

For example, the so-called collapse is actually a manifestation of the attack of the dark forest in this universe?

"It is the prophecy of the saints."

Prophecy faction, canonization level.

He continued to ask: "At the dance two years ago, the killer who tried to snatch the Death Star's invitation was also sent out by you."

The eldest prince said in a low voice: "I just asked them to bring back the invitation letter from the Death Omen Star. I didn't ask what the specific method was, and there is no proof of this matter... Wait, are they being tricked by you?"

Bai Yu didn't answer, but lowered his body a little.

A stronger sense of oppression and a colder killing intent erupted throughout his body.

His aura rose, and through the armor, he raised his soul power to the extreme, and a scorching sun rose up.

"last question."

"——Do you remember the Gorgon clan?"

"—What did you do to them?"

The sun hangs high in the sea of ​​consciousness.

The eldest prince's eyes were blank: "Who are you talking about?"

Even at such a close distance, Bai Yu still couldn't see any signs of lying on him.

Or was he really not lying?

Bai Yu regretted that he didn't have the ability to search for souls, so he slowly stepped back, and then slapped him on the forehead with a palm.

Leaving a mark in the eldest prince's sea of ​​consciousness... This is a technique learned from the parasitic thoughts of the Ten Evil Golden Rocs.

He can make people into his own incarnation, relying on hundreds of years of research on souls, consciousness, and spirit.

The eldest prince fell down and temporarily lost consciousness.

At this time, the nobles who had scattered and escaped had surrounded them with their guards, along with the Templar Knights and the Archbishop of Vienna... The crowd was a huge one, maybe hundreds, maybe thousands.

It cannot be said to be a mob, at least it is an ant team.

These people are still far from being able to stop themselves.

He turned around and walked towards Angelica who was standing aside. The latter nervously grabbed the hem of her skirt. Although she tried her best to show panic, her uncontrollable mouth corners and cramped steps proved her impatientness.

Jeanna opened her eyes quietly. This scene was created by her own hands, so naturally she wanted to take a peek.

Look at this kidnapped princess, why don't you press the corners of her mouth and try to resist?

At this time, the head of the Venus family rushed out of the crowd and shouted: "Put my daughter down!"

Bai Yu turned around.

The head of the Venus family shook his shoulders, and then begged: "Please... let my daughter go, I will be a hostage!"

Angelica almost couldn't hold back her laughter and covered her mouth, feeling funny, helpless and sad at the same time.

"I don't need to ask for your opinion, people, I'll just take it away."

Bai Yu struck Angelica on the back shoulder, knocked her unconscious in front of everyone, and then carried her on her left shoulder.

Jeanne nodded secretly.

She thought to herself, "Let's go quickly and stay for a while. I don't know what accident is going to happen."

Then she felt her body lighten, and after spinning in a circle, her feet also left the ground.

Jeanne: "?"

——Ouch, what are you doing!

"Your Highness the Saint!" A loyal Templar knight roared with red eyes: "What are you going to do, you beast, put her down quickly!"

Jeanne was still pretending to be unconscious at this time. She couldn't move and could only keep lowering her voice: "Let me down quickly, you are so arrogant!"

Bai Yu pretended not to hear, carrying one on his left and one on his right, with phoenix wings spread out behind his back.

After rocketing into the sky, the fire bloomed and disappeared into the sky and clouds in the blink of an eye.

The crowd looked at the blazing afterimage that was impossible to catch up with.

"...Inform the church and send a letter to Your Majesty."

"Wanted nationwide, this madman must be captured!"

"Take him to the trial court for a verdict!"

Chapter 712 You are not from this world

"Here here!"

In a woods more than 20 kilometers outside Vienna.

Frederica, who had been waiting for a long time, saw the firelight flying in the sky, jumped up and waved.

She was of little help to the wedding scene, so she evacuated early and stayed by the vehicle to wait.

A blazing fire fell from the sky. When it was three meters away from the ground, the flames sprayed in the opposite direction to form an upward momentum.

Let alone five hundred years ago.

Even five hundred years later, no one has ever been able to create a full-coverage kinetic armor.

Bai Yu's style can be said to be for both men and women. Compared with the Iron Man in the movie version, it is more fitted. There are not many technological elements, more like a knight's armor. There is no luminous nuclear fusion device on the whole body, just in the gaps. Open to release a fiery jet.

If it were a sci-fi-style armor, it would need to be equipped with energy sources, ejection ports, heat dissipation devices, etc. However, Bai Yu himself is the power source and does not need these parts at all. His own two hearts are dual-core drives.

I tried flying as early as the third level, but failed. After entering the fourth level, my soul power can mobilize the energy of the surrounding world as a supplement at any time. Flying is no longer a problem, but just flying is not enough. , the shape also needs to be concave.

It's also flying. Flying with a sword and flying upside down by the hilt are two different things.

After Bai Yu landed lightly, Frederica was about to pick him up, but as soon as she raised her hand, she realized that her hands were not enough.

left?

right?

No, why did you bring back two?

Only a bang was heard. Bai Yu was kicked. Immediately, his feet fell into the ground. The saint performed a high-altitude 720-degree pirouette and landed on the ground. She shook her hair and gritted her teeth angrily: "What on earth do you want to do?" What, you kidnapped me too?”

Frederica exclaimed: "Your Highness the Saint."

Jeanne smashed a tree next to her with her fist: "Bai, you'd better give me an explanation! Do you know the consequences of kidnapping me? This is ten times more serious than if you kidnapped the eldest prince's fiancée."

Kakaka—The armor was lifted, and Bai Yu returned to his regular attire: "Get in the car first. If anything happens, we'll talk about it on the way. We're still being hunted."

The saint turned her head away: "I'm not going, I'll just wait here for the Templar Knights to find them."

Bai Yu asked back: "Are you sure? We are here to find Alice. If we stay in the church, we will definitely not see her."

Jeanne suddenly looked confused.

After weighing things up, Bai Yu came up with the all-purpose phrase "I'll tie them all up" and successfully convinced Jeanne, who didn't really want to return to the church.

The saint got into the car and took the passenger seat as a matter of course.

Frederica's eyes widened. This was obviously her seat. She almost regarded this position as her own private territory.

But Jeanne made a great contribution this time. She really didn't have much courage to refute a saint, so she could only hold Angelica's hand and sit in the back row.

As Bai Yu started the car.

A not-so-exciting escape journey begins again.

With the current information transmission efficiency of the Roman Empire, it would be at least a day before the church gathered its troops to pursue and intercept them.

Besides, as long as the Saints don't take action, there is no chance of stopping them.

The Storm Chaser is an off-road vehicle that is fast even in mountainous and forested areas.

"Huh..." On the passenger side, she opened the window and blew in the wind, smelling the smell of grass and trees in the air. Looking at the mottled light spots and lush reflections on the glass window, Jeanne said softly: "Oh my God, this It’s much more comfortable than a horse-drawn carriage, and it’s so fast. Is this how you traveled all the way?”

Frederica said: "Yes, and this car also has a temperature adjustment function... Your Highness, please open the box in front of you. Yes, it is between your legs. Get me a Bring out the paper towels, mineral water and Wangwang snow cakes.”

Jeanne opened the box, but she had never seen the things inside. She couldn't help but asked in surprise: "What are these?"

"Worthless gadgets." Bai Yu said lightly: "Disposable handkerchiefs, bottled water, and small biscuits."

"No..." Jeanne frowned: "Don't think I'm a fool. The products here are well packaged and finely made... The handkerchief can be reused after being washed, so why should it be made disposable? Bottled water is even more incomprehensible. , Just bring it with you in a bottle. What is this translucent bottle made of? And this little biscuit... I have never tasted it!"

"Hey! Your Highness the Saint, you should give me the snow cake!" Frederica glared and said, "Why are you eating it!"

"Let me have a taste." Jeanne said: "And don't call me a saint. I don't like this title in the first place."

She turned to Bai Yu and said: "I have met with Eastern businessmen several times, and they have never mentioned these things. This kind of product pursues convenience, but the profit margin is definitely not high, even bottled water. If you can make it, what’s the difference between taking off your pants and farting?”

Bai Yu held the steering wheel and said, "Bottled water is like taking off your pants to fart. I have Coke, Sprite and iced tea here. Do you want some?"

"It's just a drink..."

Bai Yu directly opened the refrigerator in the front row, took out a bottle of Coke and handed it over.

Jeanne hesitated for a few seconds, looking at the black liquid, wondering if it was poisonous.

"Shake it a few times before drinking."

Jeanne shook it vigorously a few times obediently, and then unscrewed the bottle cap. The carbonated drink expanded and a large amount of black foam poured out of the bottle.

The saint jumped up on the passenger seat, but she couldn't avoid being splashed with Coke.

"What is this!"

"Hahahahaha!"

"You bastard!"

"It is a rare experience to roll over with an ice-coke. Everyone should try it. If you just try to open your mouth to block it, you will be even more surprised!"

"My clothes are all stained, how can you compensate me?"

"It's okay. We'll find a place to park later. When Angelica wakes up, you all need to change your clothes. This outfit is too conspicuous."

Bai Yu turned on the music player in the car: "Let's play some free music!"

A free English song began to play. The music on it was not found in this world. It all came from the earth. It seemed to come with it. I don’t know how it came from.

'You will know you're reborn tonight~'

'Must be ragged but I stay by your side~'

When the music started to surround the car, Jeanne's shoulders shook slightly and she looked around the car wall.

Although music is not unfamiliar, music players must have been a novelty five hundred years ago. In this era, there was only photo magic and no phonograph.

Having encountered so many strange and novel things in such a short period of time, Jeanna took another sip of the carbonated drink. The stimulating taste would be difficult for many people to adapt to at first, but she quickly got used to it. She even burped several times because she drank it so quickly.

Leaning back in the seat, feeling the flow of the wind, the scenery receding on both sides, and the music surrounding your ears.

She licked her fingers, feeling a mixture of excitement, sweetness and a hint of bitterness.

This feeling is really good.

Driving around, listening to music, and taking a quick trip are a way for modern people to cultivate their sentiments and purify their hearts.

Put down your burdens and go camping to relax your mental stress. Even on a rainy afternoon, you can sit by the river with a fishing rod and wait in silence.

Soon, Jeanne was immersed in this comfortable atmosphere. She unconsciously felt a little sleepy, as if the fatigue accumulated over a long time was being washed away, as if some stubborn stains were being washed away.

The music also became gentler, switching to another song, with a woman's voice singing softly.

She closed her eyes.

All worries and worries are quickly gone.

……

"Jeanna, Your Highness Jeanne?"

"Ok?"

When she woke up, Jeanne noticed that the sky had darkened.

Frederica turned her head and said, "It's time to have dinner soon, come down."

"Did I sleep all afternoon?"

"Yes." Fleur said, "Let's go change some clothes first and camp tonight."

"But President Tianze only has one son."

"so."

"He contacted Shirafusa, and it seems he hopes to take Amaze Ichika back home. This is to prevent any further accidents and the situation where there is no one to take over the family."

That's a pity.

Oh no.

Wait a moment.

Hikigaya-san discovered.

Will this schoolmate with a miserable life have a home?

As I was thinking this, I saw my junior Tianze looking at me.

The two sides have some intersection.

And Yuecheng continued,

"As I said before, President Tianze was not going to deny that he even had an illegitimate daughter."

"However, because of this car accident, he has to reconsider. If you agree, Tianze, then you will return to his family."

"Of course, we will respect your opinion." Yuecheng said.

In other words, let's respect Amasawa Ichika's decision for now.

but.

"My choice--" Tianze Yixia was unusually serious.

Chapter 080 Sakayanagi, your father’s taste is not that good either!

Junior Tianze is Shirafusa's control group, and the better the control group performs, the more pressure it will put on Shirafusa. The excellent performance of the control group is not Shirafusa's credit, but her own talent.

So it's in an awkward position.

In this case, her choice to leave the White Room was quite correct.

And now.

Not only did he leave the White House, but he could even... return to his family?

Tianze Yixia was sent to the Shirafu when he was a child, and has been growing up under the guidance of the Shirafu.

During this process, no news was ever obtained from my parents.

And now I know from Yuecheng that her father is a powerful president with considerable assets and relatives who are officials.

but.

Although she comes from a wealthy family, she is not recognized.

And was told, "Your father has always known about your existence, but he feels there is no need to meet you, because if he wants to recognize you, then the property must also be divided."

And now.

But I have the opportunity to return to this family.

In theory, marrying into a wealthy family is a life-changing decision. You don't even have to work hard anymore. You can just ask for tens of millions instead of just five million.

but.

Junior Tianze’s eyes were quite serious.

"Since you can respect my choice," Tianze Yixia said, "then I choose to refuse."

"Reject?" Yuecheng asked.

"Yeah." Tianze Yixia nodded. "I refuse. Because I already have my own new family and don't need another family."

Then he looked at Hikigaya-senpai beside him with clear eyes.

what.

Hikigaya-san then remained quiet.

Yuecheng, on the other hand, kept smiling.

Compared to Yasha, he actually values Amasawa very much.

Because Tianze seems to understand human relationships and has good luck.

Always make the right decision when faced with important decisions.

Based on Yuecheng's experience, President Tianze's family's desire to reunite with their daughter after the car accident should not be out of kindness or a whim.

Instead, he thought it would be profitable to recognize Tianze.

With one more person, the daughter's property may be divided, but there will also be a backup plan.

This provides an extra layer of protection for my son.

This is because once irreversible organ loss occurs, it is easy to match relatives, especially brothers and sisters.

At the same time, since the daughter has returned and enjoyed the family's favor, it is only natural for her to arrange marriage or do other things.

So, it's more like a trap than returning to a wealthy home.

but now.

No.

"Then I will reply." Yuecheng said.

In the past, following Naoe and then following Ayanokouji Atsuomi, Tsukishiro had done a lot of dirty work, but as he was approaching retirement, he felt that it would not be a bad idea to whitewash himself a little.

……

in this way.

Chairman Yuecheng left.

And now here is

"What are your plans next, senior?" Tianze said.

Are you planning to?

He came to work, but was taken away by Chairman Yuecheng halfway through, so he is now half-absent from work.

However, the writing of grades on the blackboard was over. For those who dropped out, the task of collecting their cell phones was assigned to Katsuragi-san.

Then I would just have to go back to my job as a student union inputting computer information.

Junior Tianze had just experienced an important choice, and it seemed unkind of her to just leave like that.

Think about it a little.

[The second-year exam results are in. I'll send them to you. Please enter them into your student's computer.] by Hikigaya.

Hachiman sent a message to Secretary Yukinoshita.

But I also feel it's a bit excessive.

So he added his inquiry.

[Where are you now?] by Hikigaya.

"Student Union."

Oh.

That's all fine then. For Yukinoshita-san, it's just a side job.

And there are cats there, which can also relieve her mood of being assigned to work.

……

So Hachiman and Amasawa-kun returned to the private room they had been in before.

This is a cafe.

You can drink coffee while looking at the scene outside the window.

Junior sister Tianze was stirring the coffee gently with her head down, as if she was in a daze.

Then he picked up his phone and seemed to be sending a message to someone.

But I don't want people to ask.

Under Kushida-san's guidance, Hikigaya-san has gradually come to understand some girls.

"Speaking of which, Senior, aren't you curious about what I just did?

However, as Hachiman said this, he realized that this junior was bringing up something completely unrelated. In other words, the experience he'd gained from Kushida-san in dealing with girls was completely useless to this junior.

"Then why?" Hachiman asked.

"If you were facing my current situation, would you choose to join the family?" Tianze Yixia said.

"Me? Well... I probably... I won't make a choice." Hachiman said.

"Why?" Tianze Yixia blinked gently.

"How should I put it... I don't have a very good impression of upper-class families," Hachiman said. "I'm not sure if there's some ulterior motive behind their previous rejection and current invitation."

"Besides, the more you gain, the more you have to pay."

In other words, Hikigaya-senpai doesn't want to take responsibility.

At the same time, be quite cautious.

"I think so too," Tianze said. "I can't be sure of the other person's inner feelings. And if I even lose my freedom, I'd rather not return."

This is very convincing.

Because Tianze was confined in a white room in the past and lost his freedom.

And if I return home now, I might be restricted again.

So it was natural for her to refuse.

but.

Hikigaya-san heard it again.

"If I go back, I might not be able to decide on my own marriage partner, and I strongly reject that," Tianze said. "After all, I already have a partner, and marrying a senior would likely require approval from those over there. While I believe he's capable of that, he'd probably be a bit of a hassle."

So she refused to return to the wealthy family in order to prevent Hachiman from being bullied?

Ah this.

Hikigaya-senpai instantly felt overwhelmed.

Because the junior sister has given up her original family in this way, if she does not form a new family with the other party in the future, she will feel extremely guilty.

"But it also made me think seriously about it." Tianze said. "Future development."

"Before, Sakayanagi-senpai extended an olive branch to me."

"After I graduate, she will support me in further studies," Amasawa Ichika said. "But I have to work for her in the future."

Is it.

From this perspective, Sakayanagi is quite good at judging people.

Sakayanagi is a wealthy woman, and working under her shouldn't be too bad.

Because she is very tolerant towards people she approves of.

Hikigaya has experienced this personally, so she is very supportive.

"The salary is acceptable," Tianze Yixia said. "But I was hesitant, and just now, I made up my mind."

So that's why she was touching her phone just now?

This made Hikigaya-senpai slightly concerned about her thoughts.

It is thick and solid, and you can lie on it for ten days or half a month if you fall on it.

"It's possible." Baltimore's voice became much lower, and he was obviously a little surprised.

"Was this thrown down by the people from Rongshita?" Huang Chen guessed. He stared at the room on the top of the tower where the light was still on, and suddenly shouted, "Rongshita!"

"ah!"

There was no response from the tower.

The sound came from Magdeburg.

The girl almost jumped up, then she stared at Huang Chen angrily and shouted, "Why did you suddenly shout? You scared me."

"You deserve it. You were just imagining some weird things." Huang Chen laughed and ignored the girl. He shouted again, "Longstadt."

Magdeburg gritted his teeth but ultimately said nothing.

Baltimore found it a little funny and couldn't help but step forward and whispered comfortingly, "It's okay. If there really is a perverted murderer, I will take you away."

"Why did you just run away?" Magdeburg asked doubtfully.

Baltimore blinked. "So you'll stay and fight him?"

"Then let's run away."

Shao shrank his neck and said.

Huang Chen didn't hear the girls' conversation. He walked around the tower and shouted, but still got no response.

He returned to the two of them and said with some confusion, "There should be someone up there, but I don't know why they're not answering."

Logically speaking, even if the person above was not Rongstadt, if he heard someone shouting in this remote place, he should have curiously stuck his head out to take a look.

But the people in the tower didn't seem to have such thoughts.

Magdeburg shrank his neck again and whispered, "Why don't we go back and come back tomorrow to have a look."

"Go back?" Huang Chen glanced at the girl with amusement. "You were so anxious before, and now you're at the foot of the mage tower and you're only thinking of going back?"

"It doesn't look like a wizard's tower now," Magdeburg said with a grin.

"It's not like that in the first place. Go knock on the door. Maybe you'll hear it then." Huang Chen arranged with a smile.

The girl was stunned for a moment, in disbelief, "I'm going?"

"Yes, it's you." Huang Chen said with a smile.

Magdeburg glared at him, then suddenly mustered up the courage and said casually, "Go ahead, it's just a matter of knocking on the door."

"Then hurry up." Huang Chen pointed to the small wooden door under the tower and signaled the girl to hurry up.

Magdeburg puffed out his lips, encouraged himself a little, then summoned out his ship suit and walked cautiously towards the small door.

Baltimore said with a hint of helplessness, "The Commander really has a bad taste sometimes."

Huang Chen smiled and did not refute.

Magdeburg walked to the wooden door, prepared himself mentally, and then reached out his hand and touched the door.

"Boom boom boom——"

The dull sound echoed through the forest and the frozen lake.

Although it looked like just a small wooden door, the sound was quite heavy, as if it was made of iron or stone.

Magdeburg waited for a moment, then suddenly reached out and pushed the wooden door, unexpectedly opening it. "It's not closed yet."

"Then shout inside." Huang Chen said.

The girl nodded, stuck her head in, and called out, "Is anyone there?"

The sound came through the tower walls, sounding muffled.

After waiting for a moment, there was still no response.

Magdeburg said curiously, "How strange! You still don't answer."

"Shout again, louder."

The girl nodded, stuck her head in again, and called out, "Is anyone there?"

It still looks the same as before.

Even Baltimore felt a little strange now. He stared at the light at the top of the tower and muttered to himself, "Why isn't there an answer? Is there no one up there? It's just that the light is on. Did the luggage just fall down accidentally?"

"It's possible." Huang Chen nodded, but saw that the light on the top of the tower suddenly went out.

There was no change in the surrounding lighting, but the entire tower became dark, appearing particularly quiet in the night.

Someone up there.

Huang Chen immediately shouted, "People on the tower, I'm a commander, and I'm here to look for Langstad."

no respond.

Huang Chen didn't know what to say. He felt that this building was very strange, inside and out.

"Otherwise, let's go back first." Baltimore suggested cautiously.

"I feel so too." Huang Chen agreed, but out of the corner of his eye he saw Magdeburg pause forward, and then he was suddenly pulled into the tower by something.

In just a moment, the girl disappeared without a trace, unable to even cry for help.

Chapter 1220 Breaking into a Private House at Night

In just a moment, Magdeburg disappeared without a trace.

You have to know that she is not a little girl, but a ship girl, a terrifying war weapon, a terrifying ship girl.

Not to mention that she also summoned the ship suit, so she was fully armed.

He was dragged in before he could even call for help?

Huang Chen's pupils shrank, and a layer of white sweat broke out on his back.

"Commander, please step back first. I'll go up and take a look."

Baltimore pressed his shoulders and summoned a ship suit to block him.

The thick armor and the turrets glowing faintly in the night gave the two of them a greater sense of security.

Huang Chen shook his head and walked forward with the girl, "I'll go with you."

The girl immediately showed a look of hesitation, "Commander, this..."

"No, go in quickly."

Huang Chen said without hesitation, even walking past the girl and heading towards the tower door.

The wooden door was still ajar.

I pushed the door open and walked in. The light was a little dim, but I still saw a room similar to a living room, with oil paintings, a fireplace, and various decorations, making the room a lot more prosperous than the outside.

Huang Chen didn't care about these and shouted, "Magdeburg, where are you?"

"Woo-"

An excited voice suddenly rang out from the corridor not far away.

Huang Chen was delighted and stepped forward without hesitation. "Don't panic, I'm here to save you."

Baltimore was slightly behind, his face alert. "Commander, be careful."

"I know."

Huang Chen walked quickly to the stairs.

My eyes adapted to the dim environment, and the surrounding scenery became much clearer.

Only then did he realize that Magdeburg was in the dark space below the corridor, fighting with someone.

“It turned out to be a human!”

Huang Chen didn't see clearly what that thing was.

But from the action of covering Magdeburg, it can be seen that it is definitely a person. Since it is a person, and not a demon or ghost, things will be much easier to deal with.

He no longer hesitated and stepped forward.

Suddenly, he heard the man utter a terrified sound and threatened viciously, "Galulu~, what are you doing? Don't come over here, or I'll do it!"

The voice was clear and melodious, like the sound of a bird, but it carried an unconcealable panic.

Still a ship girl?

Huang Chen was stunned. Without stopping for a moment, as if he didn't hear her threat, he grabbed Magdeburg's arm and dragged them both out of the corridor.

The silver-haired girl locked Magdeburg's head and right hand tightly, with a look of horror on her face. She said in a trembling voice, "What do you want to do? I'm going to do it, really!"

Huang Chen acted as if he didn't hear it, and then pulled away the little hand that was covering Magdeburg's mouth.

"Commander, quickly control her."

Once rescued, Magdeburg immediately shouted and struggled hard.

"I know. I'm doing it."

Huang Chen said, grabbing the hands that were tightly locked around Magdeburg's neck and forcibly prying them open.

Being able to control Magdeburg who has summoned the ship suit, the ship girl must have also summoned the ship suit, but in Huang Chen's hands she is still just a delicate girl.

The horror on her face became more and more shocking, and she couldn't even speak.

Baltimore also walked over quickly and whispered, "Commander, I found the rope here."

"Just in time."

Huang Chen smiled and had completely pried the girl's hands apart.

Magdeburg rolled over and pinned her down, saying quickly with fear, "Hurry up, Commander, tie her up quickly. I was scared to death just now."

"Ah."

Huang Chen nodded without any hesitation, and after cooperating with Baltimore, he tied the girl's hands together.

Magdeburg finally got off him, but his face was still filled with fear. He muttered softly, "I was scared to death just now. He just appeared so suddenly..."

However, Huang Chen fell silent as he looked at the trembling girl in front of him.

This person doesn't look like a wicked person at all. Rather, as a ship girl, she must be a good person in an objective sense.

Baltimore carefully leaned close to his ear and whispered, "Commander, I feel like something's not right."

"I felt it too." Huang Chen nodded and took a step back.

Magdeburg finally recovered from his fear. He stared at the girl fiercely and asked loudly, "Who are you? Why did you tie me up just now?"

The silver-haired girl pursed her lips, glanced at Huang Chen cautiously, and then asked in a low voice, "Who are you and what are you doing in my house?"

Damn it, it’s just like that.

Huang Chen looked embarrassed and took a step back, leaving the stage completely to Magdeburg.

The latter also reacted after hearing what he said, and was stunned for a moment, but continued to ask, "Is this your home? Then why didn't you answer when I called you just now?"

"I thought, I thought it was a ghost..." the silver-haired girl whispered.

"This is your house, don't you know whether there are ghosts or not?" Magdeburg couldn't help but complain.

"I just came back today and just listened to some ghost stories." The silver-haired girl said in a low voice.

Huang Chen didn't know what to say for a moment, but suddenly thought of something and asked in confusion, "Wait, didn't I say before that I was here to look for someone? Why do you think it's a ghost?"

"You?" The silver-haired girl was stunned when she heard this. "When did you speak?"

"It's outside. I shouted several times."

"No, the soundproofing on the rooftop is so good, I can't hear anything from outside." The silver-haired girl paused and continued to explain, "I came down because I heard someone moving on the first floor, and then I saw something sneaking around the door."

"Who is sneaking around?" Magdeburg was dissatisfied.

"Let her finish." Huang Chen pressed the girl's hair, then gave the silver-haired girl an embarrassed expression, motioning her to continue.

"Of course I was a little scared, so I just pounced on her. I had just subdued her when you came in." The silver girl paused and glanced at Huang Chen cautiously, "I thought you were all accomplices..."

"Okay, I think I already know."

Bai Ye had great trust in Bingtang. If the above words were said by Ying Lili, he would have to doubt whether what he would see when he returned from chopping wood would be a messy tent and a panting little golden retriever collapsed on the ground.

"Out to sea, let's go."

"oh oh."

I put on a suit, gloves, and tools and hurried to catch up before going out to sea. Fortunately, I had just changed into long sleeves and long pants, otherwise mosquitoes, rats, and ants would not easily spare someone who wore a skirt and stockings into the woods.

"Senior, is it too late to cut down the tree now? It looks like the sun will set in less than half an hour."

"Of course we can't cut down big trees, but we can always chop down dead trees and pick up some firewood."

Before leaving, he asked his aunt and learned that a typhoon had hit a big tree the previous year, and after a year of wind and sun, it had become a dead tree.

After a while, Bai Ye found the dead tree. He touched the surface of the tree and it was a little wet, but when he split it open, he saw that the inside was dry.

Time was running out, so Bai Ye didn't waste any more words and just picked up the fire axe and started working!

"Go out to sea and cut some twigs. It doesn't matter if you go slowly, but being careful is the most important thing."

“Okay——!”

I went out to sea and found a forked branch. I adjusted my posture as Bai Ye said, and chopped down with the hatchet tightly held in both hands!

Click——

The dead branches snapped with a sound.

After going out to sea, she found that it actually didn't take much effort. Excitedly, she looked for thin branches and cut them if they were broken. If there were gaps, she kicked them a few times and continued to cut. After a while, she had cut all the dead branches.

"Senior, this is so fun~"

Bai Ye turned around and saw that she had made great achievements at sea. He didn't expect her to be so enthusiastic.

"Pick up what you've cut, and don't cut the forks that connect to the trunk. It's too late."

Thanks to his habit of watching wilderness survival and outdoor construction survival videos, Bai Ye has a good understanding of tree-cutting techniques. Even though he was not proficient at first, he quickly integrated the techniques on paper into actual operations.

"Hoo-huh—it's really tiring. Luckily I get a lot of exercise."

Looking at the sun in the sky which still had a hint of a smile on its face, Bai Ye swung the axe a few more times. He was too lazy to trim the branches carefully, so he just picked them up and put them into the bag.

"Are you ready to go out to sea? Let's get ready to go back!"

"Here it comes, senior, look! I chopped off a section of the fork!"

He went out to sea holding a hatchet, his eyes flashing with unusual excitement.

"Why do I feel so safe holding a hatchet? Novels and comics say hatchets have a strange magical power over girls. Turns out it's true, especially when looking at seniors. Hehe~ Hahaha~~"

Seeing Chu Hai gradually revealing a smile of being teased, Bai Ye couldn't help but tremble.

He felt a little regretful that he had asked Chuhai to help. At the very least, he shouldn't have asked Chuhai to get the hatchet.

"Little girl..."

Bai Ye took off his gloves, walked forward to tidy up her hair that was messed up by the tree branches, then lowered his head and kissed her tender and juicy cherry lips.

Chu Hai's eyes lit up and he fell in love with her almost instantly.

A minute later, their lips parted.

"Is it enough?"

"Kiss for another minute." Chu Hai took the initiative to kiss.

……

"Ok?"

"One more minute."

……

"Is it okay?"

"One more minute."

……

Chapter 936: Bonfire has a strange magical power, maybe it can...

It was already half dark when Bai Ye and Chu Hai returned to the villa.

Through the light of the flashlight, Bingtang and Baiye met each other, and the former jumped up and waved excitedly.

"Aye, here, here!"

"I see!!" Bai Ye shouted in response.

When he got closer, he was greeted by Eriri's complaints.

"Why are you so slow? I thought you fell into some deep pit and were about to have a celebration party."

Bai Ye rubbed her little head, and the latter's proud expression could not hide the worry in her eyes.

"The mountain road is difficult to walk on. I'm sorry for the delay."

Chu Hai, one of the parties involved, knew that this was half true and half false. Originally, they could have returned before the sun went down, but they kissed for minute after minute, and in the end she even forgot how many minutes there were.

Fortunately, it was already dark and no one noticed her blushing face when she just came back.

"Is the tent ready? I cut a lot of wood."

"It's done. It turns out setting up a tent is so troublesome. It makes my back ache..." Ying Lili turned her neck.

"I guess most of the credit goes to the rock sugar, right?"

Bingtang grinned but didn't answer directly.

"Hey, Eriri was a big help out there holding up the tent for me."

Bai Ye shrugged, saying nothing.

Realizing that her forced facade had been exposed, Eriri decided that the best strategy was to flee.

"I'll get some stools. Bai Ye, hurry up and get going, or you won't have the bonfire lit by the time I get back."

"Would you like to try to light a fire with your mouth for one minute?"

With a flamethrower and the wilderness survival skills Bai Ye had learned, lighting a bonfire was not a difficult task.

After directing Bingtang and Chuhai to form a bonfire circle with the stones they had picked up, Bai Ye also trimmed the dead branches and leaves he had picked up into a size suitable for the bonfire.

As for tinder, the boss gave me some when I bought charcoal.

"According to Bear Grylls, Democrat, and other wilderness survival experts, before lighting a bonfire, you should first stack branches into a cone shape, put dead leaves at the bottom, and stack them loosely to allow for ventilation."

Bai Ye recalled the past while taking action. Seeing that the bonfire in front of him was about 70% similar to the one in teaching, he took the flamethrower and lit the tinder.

call--

The flames quickly burned the dead branches and leaves, and some broken leaves flew into the air with the air flow. The firelight reflected the excited faces of several people gathered around the campfire.

"It worked in just one go?!" Eriri couldn't believe it.

"I'm a genius, I'm kidding you." Bai Ye folded his hands and looked up at the sky.

Yinglili snorted, but the effect was in front of her and she couldn't refute it. She had to treat the bonfire as if it were a daytime night and poke it with branches to vent her anger.

"What should I do next? It won't burn for long with just thin firewood."

"Please give me more firewood."

Bai Ye took out the thick branches and firewood he had cut with an axe, and placed them around the campfire in the same cone shape.

"Maybe it rained the past two days, so the surface of the firewood is a little wet. It's a good time to roast it over the fire. When the thin wood is burned out, put the big wood down and then put a few pieces of charcoal in. This way it should burn for a long time."

A few wisps of green smoke rose from the bonfire. Seeing this, Chu Hai moved the small stool further away, sat down, and reached out to the bonfire to test the temperature.

"Huh—it's gradually getting warmer..."

Bingtang sat beside her, also stretching out her hands, the firelight illuminating her smiling face.

"Lighting a bonfire makes me feel like I'm camping in the wild. I wonder if we can also light a bonfire at the campground down below?"

"No, campfires are not allowed in that campground. You can only use a gas stove for cooking and an electric heater for heating," Eriri replied.

"That's right. If so many tents were to catch fire, the consequences would be disastrous."

Humans tend to instinctively love and yearn for fire, especially on cold nights, when the security and hope represented by a burning bonfire are irreplaceable.

Bai Ye hugged Eriri, whose pride was burned by the bonfire, and sighed in his heart that the bonfire had a strange magic. The warmth it emitted could make people open their hearts unconsciously and show their truest selves.

Just like himself, he couldn't help but lower his head and peck Eriri on the lips.

"Bad guy~" Eriri cursed in a delicate voice.

Bai Ye chuckled. It was rare for Eriri to not act so arrogantly in front of so many people.

"It would be a waste if we don't roast something on such a nice bonfire. Go get something from the kitchen, you bastard~"

"Aunt's dinner should be ready soon."

"I just want to bake something, I just want to bake something, come on, come on~~" Eriri swung her twin ponytails, her cheeks puffed up slightly.

Bai Ye covered his nose, thinking that the coquettish but not arrogant Eriri was truly terrifying when she acted coquettishly. How could he possibly resist?!

"Okay, okay—I'll go...Isn't it okay if I go..."

Bai Ye came to the kitchen and smelled the aroma of miso as soon as he opened the door.

"Smells so good, auntie."

"Um, is Xiao-jun here? Tonight's meal is pork and tofu miso soup, braised chicken wings, vegetable salad, and fried shrimp tempura."

Bai Ye couldn't help but laugh when he heard the last dish.

"Is it so luxurious to eat fried shrimp in the mountains?"

"I bought it before leaving this afternoon. After all, it can be kept for a while in the cold weather. It was still alive and kicking when we got to the mountain."

Bai Ye was amused and told the purpose of his trip.

"Aunt, do you have any ingredients to grill? We're all clamoring for such a good bonfire, so we don't want to waste it."

Sayuri had just seen the reflected light of the bonfire through the window glass, and could hear everyone's laughter and joy.

"There are chicken wings. I prepared them for you earlier. Take them~"

"Thank you, Auntie. That's very thoughtful."

Bai Ye walked out with a plate of raw chicken wings, not forgetting to pick up the barbecue fork. After coming out, he asked the three people in the living room:

"Want to go barbecue?"

Shiyu looked up from the computer.

"No, I'll wait until midnight to go and see how cold it is in the mountains at night."

"Me too. Ye Jun, you guys go ahead and play first. I'll take a look at Shi Yu's novel."

"Bai Ye-kun, please serve the tea to everyone."

Bai Ye brought chicken wings and tea to the yard, winning cheers from everyone.

"Drink the tea first, before it turns into iced tea."

There were eight chicken wings in total, which was a bit of consolation for the hungry stomachs. Bai Ye put a chicken wing on a barbecue fork and handed it to everyone, rubbing his hands and saying:

"The barbecue competition has begun. Let's see who has better skills. If anyone burns something, they have to fix it themselves. Don't throw it to me."

"You wish I'll throw it to you!"

Bingtang and Chuhai were using barbecue forks for the first time, so they asked Bai Ye for advice with the idea of "learning by watching".

"The ideal temperature for open flame grilling is when your hand feels hot after waiting for 5 seconds from the flame. If you're worried about burning, try 7 seconds."

"Does it work?" Ying Lili asked doubtfully.

"This is what the survival master taught me." Bai Ye spread his hands.

Eriri waved the chicken wings over the campfire, but felt it was too close, so she immediately stepped back to a distance where she could feel the heat with her hand.

Bingtang followed suit and improved his method, spinning the chicken wings all the time and humming a little tune happily:

"Grilled chicken wings, I love it~~"

I had been watching from the sea and hadn’t noticed that the chicken wings were so close to the campfire.

There was only one thing he was clear about.

This girl must be protected!

"If your sister continues like this, she will definitely die! If you want to save her, you need this girl's help!"

Before jumping out, the female killer said something as if to give him more determination.

The soul of sister control is burning at this moment!

Regardless of whether what she said was true or false, since Nagisa was involved, we had to fight to the death!

"Okay, rush out!"

Xiao Gucheng made up his mind and rushed out with the blonde girl behind him.

I don’t know what kind of impact it suffered, but the entire basement has collapsed by nearly half, a large amount of concrete has shattered, and the metal building materials are bent like a twist. No one would doubt that this tragic scene was caused by an earthquake!

"Have all the mechanical guards been led out?"

He was cautious and alert along the way, but did not find any enemies, as if he was fighting a battle of wits and courage with the air.

Xiao Kojou breathed a sigh of relief and quickened his pace with the girl behind him.

The MAR Research Institute is equipped with a large number of mechanical guards. While they are more resistant to beatings than ordinary people, they also use special bullets targeting demons, such as silver-iridium alloy and amber gold bullets.

Because it is completely controlled by a program, brainwashing and other tricks are ineffective.

Fortunately, the female killer had lured all the mechanical guards away, otherwise it would have been impossible for a middle school student like him to escape with others!

In his hand, he was still holding a work ID of Akatsuki Fukamori, which the woman had accidentally left in Akatsuki Nagisa's ward.

He originally thought that he could use this work permit to get away with anything if he encountered an accident, but he didn't expect that the road ahead would be smooth and there would not even be a place to use the work permit.

"Alas!"

He cheered himself up, took the girl's cold hand, and without paying attention to her screams, quickly walked towards the back door.

At this moment, Xiao Gucheng still doesn't know what kind of fate awaits them.

…………

“I didn’t expect that I could escape just by walking a long way!”

On the coast of the artificial island North Island, Xiao Gucheng had a very subtle expression.

They rushed out of the basement of the MAR Institute without encountering any obstruction, ran two kilometers in one breath, and came directly to the North Coast. They stopped running until the girl was out of breath.

He even began to doubt whether there was any point in the female killer leading away those mechanical guards.

"Ah, I have no idea where to meet her!"

Xiao Gucheng slapped his forehead again.

I rashly agreed to her proposal in a fit of rage, without even confirming the meeting place. Is that woman trustworthy?

It’s definitely not professional!

"By the way, what's your name?"

Xiao Gucheng turned his head and waited for a while. Seeing that the girl's breathing had eased a lot, he asked her calmly.

He is a member of the school basketball team and an ace at that. He trains a lot on a regular basis. Running two kilometers is a huge burden for this weak girl, but it is easy for him.

"My name is...Agrala! I allow you to remember this name, slave!"

The girl acted very deliberately arrogant, but the tears in the corners of her eyes caused by the intense exercise made her look like she was here to make a fool of herself.

"Agulola? Agulola Florestina...?"

For a moment, Xiao Gucheng was slightly stunned, and the name naturally came to his mind.

"Strange, why do I know this name—Uh oh!"

Suddenly, a sudden sharp pain in his brain made him cover his head.

An ancient ruin filled with the smell of blood.

Nagisa fell to the ground.

Myself covered in blood.

A blonde girl holding an ice spear, and a giant demon bird appearing behind her.

A large number of incoherent images kept interweaving in his mind, confusing his brain and memory.

“Agrala… who are you—?”

Xiao Gucheng covered his head with his hands, looking confused.

What's up with this memory?

Is it his own?

When was it?

Why doesn't he have any impression at all?

He was just about to ask.

"Clap!"

"Clap!"

"Clap!"

A series of footsteps came, which made him shudder suddenly.

Before they knew it, a group of men in black, who looked nothing like decent people, gathered from various intersections. Their arms reached their knees, their shoulder muscles bulged, and they wore animal skull masks on their faces.

Agulora gasped in fear and instinctively hid behind him.

"Who are you?"

Akatsuki Kojou took a deep breath.

His whole body was trembling. Although he didn't know what kind they were, there was no doubt that these people were demons.

I have to find a way to fool the past——

"bump!"

Before the idea emerged from his mind, he felt a sudden pain in his temple.

It was not until he was knocked several meters away and hit the embankment that he realized that he had been beaten by this group of people.

"Ancient city!"

Agulora screamed.

The man in black didn't care and ignored Akatsuki Kojou, opening his big hands and grabbing towards Agulora.

"Hey!"

at this time.

A golden flash suddenly whizzed past.

Before he could even see what it was, the arm was severed at the elbow and the man in black immediately retreated.

"Hey, Gucheng, do you need help?"

As if he had calculated the timing perfectly, Jiang Li jumped out with a smile.

Chapter 797 I won’t call the police in front of you

2023-06-01

Jiang Li stood behind a group of men in black, waving with a smile at Xiao Gucheng who was surrounded by the net.

"Ali? Why are you here?"

Xiao Gucheng shook his head and looked at him in surprise.

The iconic mask and sunglasses, and the calm tone that made people feel like they were asking for a beating, all proved that it was his bad friend Nangong Li.

"8:26:37—The plan to capture Twelve has encountered obstacles."

"8:26:48—Changed target. The obstructionist is judged to be quite powerful. Eliminating them is the priority."

Several men in black were muttering mechanically, and with a few clicks, various magical weapons such as daggers and pistols burst out from their shoulders and arms, with red light flowing from magic power.

"Danger, run away!"

Xiao Gucheng's expression changed and he quickly shouted to Jiang Li.

"Snapped!"

But Jiang Li remained unmoved and snapped his fingers as he pleased.

Immediately afterwards, Xiao Gucheng was suddenly stunned.

The golden flash that he subconsciously ignored suddenly shattered and turned into dozens of thumb-long thin swords.

The light flickered violently, almost blinding the eyes, and formed a network of light in front of his eyes.

Soon.

All the men in black fell to the ground. The supersonic combo didn't even give them a chance to attack.

Before he could react, he was chopped into countless pieces by dozens of lightsabers and lay there dead.

"...Are these guys okay?"

Xiao Gucheng stared blankly at the pile of broken limbs on the ground, his face turning pale and blue, and he almost vomited.

"Why, they came here with the intention of killing you, and you're still worried about their lives?"

Jiang Li stroked his chin and asked in a noncommittal manner.

"No, even if you say so, I don't really feel it..."

Akatsuki Kojou looked at his body.

He doesn't look hurt.

The opponent was chopped into countless pieces, which made him feel a little guilty. The fear of Boren's death because of me filled his heart.

Jiang Li shook his head.

Xiao Gucheng has never experienced combat, so it is inevitable that he has some naive ideas.

"Don't worry, they are Xiongnu ghosts, they will recover soon."

Jiang Li didn't comment on him, but the answer he gave made Xiao Gucheng feel relieved.

"By the way, when did you become so powerful?"

Without the psychological pressure, Xiao Gucheng became excited.

A swish sound came from his mouth, imitating the scene of chopping melons and vegetables just now.

For a junior high school student who has just left the second year of junior high school, this level of handsomeness is obviously fatal.

"I'd like to ask you, when did your head become so hard?"

Jiang Li did not answer his question, but looked at Xiao Gucheng with interest.

"A punch hit your temple and sent you flying several meters away. Is it true that your head didn't split open?"

He saw the scene just now very clearly and almost thought that Xiao Kojou was going to die because of him, the butterfly.

"Ah! Now that you mention it, it seems a bit serious!"

Xiao Gucheng yelled and touched his head nervously.

But the strange thing was that although there was still pain on the temple, his skull was not opened by a strong hand. He didn't even feel a concussion, and not even a drop of blood was lost.

"what happened?"

Even he himself was extremely surprised.

"Is it related to that body?"

Jiang Li turned his gaze and looked at the blonde girl meaningfully.

Qin Xiao had already thought of a solution.

And he also thinks this is the simplest and most effective way.

Doing scientific research?

Nothing can be accomplished overnight.

Isn't it always about crossing the river by feeling the stones, taking one step at a time, and solving one problem at a time?

"Also, I need a powerful formation core. It doesn't need to have too many functions, as long as it can store energy." He made a second request.

"That's not a problem. It will take at most three days. I can help you finish it."

Xuan Ziwen nodded without hesitation.

What Qin Xiao asked for was not really a difficult task.

It’s easy just carving various defensive arrays, without too many complicated overlaying techniques.

"Okay, then I'll prepare some more weapons for him." Qin Xiao and Xuan Ziwen had a clear division of labor.

……

the other side.

Outside Shrek City, in the hidden mountains and forests.

A large number of people from the Holy Spirit Church are hiding here.

"It's been so many days since the leader left, and there's still no news. Did something happen to them?"

A man completely hidden in a black robe asked worriedly.

He is a well-known strong man, and also the worshipper of the Holy Spirit Church, named Dark Cloud, with the title of Crow.

"I don't believe it. My plan is very strict, and it's impossible for it to go wrong so easily. It must be the relationship within Shrek Academy. It's a bit complicated, and the two saints haven't figured it out for a while."

Zhongli Wu insisted on his own idea.

however.

At this moment, Feng Ling's figure landed in front of the two of them from the sky.

"Deputy Leader, you are finally back. I wonder what news you brought back?"

Crow Douluo couldn't help but ask.

"I did bring back some news, so you must be mentally prepared."

Feng Ling looked solemn, with a lingering sadness between her brows.

Zhongli Wu and Crow Douluo's hearts sank.

It can be seen from Feng Ling's expression that what she brought back was definitely not good news.

"Tell me, what's the matter? If the problem is really difficult, at worst we can just withdraw temporarily and make long-term plans."

At this time, Zhongli Wu made the decisiveness that a leader should have.

After hearing these words, the worry between Feng Ling's brows eased a little.

"It's like this. Xiao Tao sent back some information through the method we agreed upon. That is, those powerful people who suddenly appeared in Shrek Academy were not from Shrek Academy."

"Oh? It's true." Zhongli Wu had a complicated expression after hearing this.

He had already guessed this result.

After all, if Shrek Academy still had so many strong people, how could they let Du Bu Si hide at the doorstep and humiliate others?

Therefore, those strong men can only be the external aid found by Shrek Academy.

But he thought about it for a long time and still couldn't figure out which force could have so many powerful people.

Why hasn't he made any progress?

Who can tolerate this?

"Then where are they from?" he couldn't help but ask.

"They come from a place we have all forgotten, a force that is barely remembered."

Feng Ling looked into Zhongli Wu's eyes and said three words seriously, "Haotian Sect!"

boom!

Feng Ling's words were like a bolt from the blue, causing Zhongli Wu and Crow Douluo's expressions to change suddenly.

"I can't believe it, I really can't believe it. After hiding their identities for so many years, the Haotian Sect actually came out of hiding and reappeared on the mainland?"

Zhongli Wu couldn't help but sigh, "Haotian Sect is indeed a powerful sect that dominated Douluo Continent ten thousand years ago. After so many years, it can still send out so many powerful people."

Is now the time to lament these things? Crow Douluo muttered to himself, Zhongli Wu is really generous.

Shouldn't you think about what to do?

"Master, I wonder what we should do next? Shrek Academy has the support of so many powerful people. If we continue to use force, we will likely suffer heavy losses."

He wasn't backing down. He just felt it wasn't worth it.

In his opinion, Shrek Academy has already reached the point of being on the verge of collapse. There is no need for them to take action. If they wait for a few more years, it will drag itself down.

"The current situation is indeed not suitable for a clear conflict. But I don't want to withdraw either."

Zhongli Wu's eyes changed, and he was also thinking about what to do next.

"Master, if not, why don't we think of other ways?" Feng Ling hesitated and said in a low voice.

"What can you do?"

Zhongli Wu did not refuse his proposal.

"I think only the strong can defeat the strong. If that doesn't work, let's ask for help."

"Ask for help?" Zhongli Wu hesitated when he heard that.

Crow Douluo's eyes lit up, "Master, I think the Deputy Master's suggestion is good.

Besides, our Holy Spirit Sect is not without super-powerful individuals. I believe that with the strength of the Chief Priest, we can easily defeat the experts of the Clear Sky Sect. Moreover, as long as the super-powerful expert of the Clear Sky Sect is restrained and unable to interfere in other matters, with our strength, we can easily defeat all the remaining people.

After hearing this, Zhongli Wu fell silent.

In fact, he still wanted to reject this proposal, because he wanted to rely on his own strength and wisdom to prove his strength through destruction.

"Master, this matter concerns the rise and fall of the Holy Spirit Church. This is not the time to hesitate. Please make a decision as soon as possible!"

Crow Douluo admonished in a deep voice.

Zhongli Wu no longer hesitated. "Very well then. I will send a message right away and ask the Chief Priest to come out!"

……

three days later.

Sun and Moon Royal Soul Engineer Academy.

Xuan Ziwen found Qin Xiao, but he looked tired.

"Brother, you haven't been able to sleep these past few days, have you?"

Qin Xiao couldn't help but ask.

Xuan Ziwen smiled slightly, and the fatigue on his brow seemed to have lessened a lot. "I will do my best to fulfill my promise to you. Besides, I also want to see your humanoid soul guide device unleash its true power as soon as possible."

"Come and see if the soul guide I made for you is suitable?"

Xuan Ziwen said as he threw a bunch of armor parts onto the platform of the laboratory.

"Each piece has a level 8 defensive array. I've even made some modifications. When they're worn together, they'll form an even more powerful array, reaching the level of a peak level 8 soul guide.

Of course, this is just its strength. But it does not mean that they are eighth-level soul guides, because they are too simple. "

Xuan Ziwen explained to Qin Xiao.

Don't underestimate what he said, as if it was not worth mentioning.

In fact, you can tell from the smile on his face that this is a work he is very proud of.

The eighth-level peak soul guide device has the ultimate defense and is still very powerful.

Qin Xiao laughed and said, "Haha, that's enough. With this set of armor, the combat effectiveness of my humanoid soul guide has skyrocketed. I even feel that using it to fight against a Titled Douluo-level powerhouse will not be a problem."

"But defense alone isn't enough, right?" Xuan Ziwen couldn't help but ask.

"Have you forgotten? I said I would equip him with powerful weapons."

Qin Xiao said this and took out the humanoid soul guide.

He pointed at the humanoid soul guide and said, "Because of the powerful soul power gathering array supporting it, he can also use the soul guide. And it uses the level 8 core array you carved, which means that its soul power output level is equivalent to the Soul Douluo level.

Of course, for a Soul Douluo who can only release soul power but not recover it, there is no big problem in opening the space soul guide.

And I equipped him with powerful fixed-mount soul guide cannons. With my innate ability, using them is no different from using ordinary soul guide cannons, and the hit rate will be very high. So you know..."

"hiss."

Xuan Ziwen took a breath of cold air when he heard this.

indeed.

He overlooked one problem, that is, Qin Xiao's humanoid soul guide has a soul.

That soul consciousness is Qin Xiao himself.

This humanoid soul guide is equivalent to a clone of Qin Xiao.

In some aspects, it is even stronger than Qin Xiao.

"It's so terrifying. If everyone can use a humanoid soul guide like yours, I don't know what the world will become." Xuan Ziwen couldn't help but admire.

I dare not think about it.

I really can’t imagine it.

"Don't worry, that won't happen." Qin Xiao smiled and shook his head.

After all, his existence cannot be replicated.

Even if you replace him with a soul guide with spiritual power, he can't do the same thing.

A hundred thousand year old spirit ring, an extremely powerful martial spirit...

Of course, this is not the most important thing.

The most important thing is that you must possess a God-King level soul.

but.

is it possible?

"Let's go, how about we try out the power of this soul guide?"

Qin Xiao suggested.

Xuan Ziwen's eyes lit up, "Okay. I really want to see the results of all my hard work over the past few days. I want to see if it's worthy of my efforts."

"Wait a moment." Qin Xiao said as he controlled the humanoid soul guide device and put on the armor made by Xuan Ziwen.

"Let's go."

Xuan Ziwen suddenly remembered Qin Xiao's voice in his mind.

"Huh? We are so close to each other, there is no need for you to use the secret method of sound transmission, right?" Xuan Ziwen said in surprise.

Qin Xiao slowly shook his head, "It was the humanoid soul guide that gave you the voice, not me."

Xuan Ziwen: "Does it make any difference?"

But... you know what... this feeling is really weird.

He seemed to be facing two Qin Xiao.

"Dong dong dong..."

The humanoid soul guide started to move, colliding with the ground and making heavy noises.

You can imagine how heavy it is.

Fortunately, the floor of the laboratory is made of composite metal and is very strong. Ordinary low-level soul guides can hardly cause any substantial damage to it.

He communicated with the system and asked, "System, how many troops do I have that have not been deployed yet?"

[Ding, host, you have 30,000 black armored cavalry [including 10,000 heavy armored cavalry] and 60,000 black armored infantry that have not been deployed.]

Thirty thousand cavalry?

Sixty thousand infantry?

A total of 90,000 troops?

Xiao Yu touched his chin and thought,

Do you want to destroy King Cheng’s army?

Well,

Ninety thousand black-armored troops are not a small number.

If Xiao Yu deployed so many troops in the Song Empire, the Song Empire would probably think that the Qin Empire was going to invade.

Deploy 10,000 or 20,000 black-armored troops?

Xiao Yu was worried that he would not be able to destroy King Cheng's army of nearly 200,000, and his Black Armored Army would also suffer heavy casualties.

How to do it?

Just walk away?

Or deploy 90,000 black-armored troops?

Chapter 653: Parting ways? Xiao Yu wants to kill Xiao Qingxuan!

Jiangning City,

Government Office,

Prince Cheng drank his tea with a smile on his face.

Everything went very smoothly.

Jiangning City was captured without bloodshed, Liangcang City was also captured by the army, and the only male of the third generation of the Yang family was captured alive.

The master stroked his beard and said, "Your Highness, our army is fully engaged in tracking down Princess An Ning in Jiangning City. We will be able to capture Princess An Ning in less than a day."

Prince Cheng nodded while drinking his tea.

"Princess An Ning must be captured. Prince An, that old fox, dared to trick me. I will make him regret it for the rest of his life."

"Your Majesty, if Prince An of Xiangyang hears about our rebellion, will he rebel as well?"

King Cheng shouted with an angry expression,

"Of course he will. Prince An commands a large army and is secretly colluding with the Bai people and Dali. If one of my spies hadn't leaked the news before his death, I would have been fooled by Prince An all along." When Prince Cheng thought of Prince An, he wished he could tear him into pieces.

If it weren't for Prince An,

Nor would he be unprepared for rebellion,

Prince An, the Bai people, and the Dali clan conspired to seize the southern part of the Song Dynasty, using the Yangtze River as a boundary to divide the Song Empire.

King Cheng's power is all in the south.

If he waited for Prince An to ally with Dali and the Bai people to rebel, everything he had done in the south would be in vain.

The master clasped his fists to Prince Cheng and asked, "Your Highness, how should we deal with Yang Zongbao of the Yang family?"

"Kill him. Tomorrow at 3:30 PM, Yang Zongbao will be torn into pieces."

There was a cruel look in Prince Cheng's eyes.

Yang family?

If it weren't for the Yang family,

Prince An will not have military power,

Prince Cheng wants to completely wipe out the Yang family and make the Yang family regret kicking him when he was down.

"Yes!"

A general quickly ran into the hall and shouted, "Report, Your Majesty, there are people from the underworld slaughtering our troops at the Sihai Inn. Our entire 1,000-man squad was wiped out in less than an hour."

"Jianghu people? General He, how many of them are there?"

"Your Majesty, there are more than a dozen of them. However, they are all martial arts masters and are skilled in assassination. The streets around the inn are narrow, so our army cannot launch a large-scale attack."

Prince Cheng's face darkened.

Dozens of gangsters actually killed thousands of soldiers?

Prince Cheng guessed that those people in the martial arts world were masters of the martial arts world and might be the top forces in the martial arts world.

The terrain in the city is narrow.

The army could not deploy its troops to attack.

If the army wants to surround and kill the martial arts masters, it will probably have to pay a huge price.

King Cheng did not dare to offend the powerful martial arts masters, as he was worried that they would assassinate him.

"General He, don't worry about those Jianghu people for now. You must find Princess An Ning as soon as possible and capture her alive."

"Yes, Your Majesty."

In the courtyard of the inn,

Xiao Yu was speechless as he looked at the people who arrived one after another.

Gai Nie and Ye Gucheng, Huang Xuemei and Han Xiaoying, Ren Ruyi and Princess An Ning, the beautiful girl Zhu Qiqi and the white-haired woman, Guo Jing and Shen Lang, dozens of people were outside the inn.

Xiao Yu leaned back in his chair and asked silently, "What are you all doing in my yard?"

Zhu Qiqi stretched out her fair neck and said proudly, "Xiao Yu, we helped you kill thousands of rebel troops before. Can't we come in and rest for a while?"

Ren Ruyi said with a serious face, "Xiao Yu, we are all on the same boat. The rebel army will not let us go. We must work together to escape from Jiangning City."

Huang Xuemei stroked her hair and said,

"There are about 100,000 rebel troops entering Jiangning City. Xiao Yu, we can work together to escape from Jiangning City."

Princess An Ning sat beside Xiao Yu and smiled, "Yes, Xiao Yu, we can work together to escape from Jiangning City."

The white-haired woman sat aside and stared at Xiao Yu. She was very curious about Xiao Yu's identity and background.

There are four powerful women guarding outside the courtyard, three of them are grandmasters, one is a master, and there are more than ten women in black who appear and disappear mysteriously.

There are several powerful women in the courtyard, including Lin Xian'er, a powerful person in the Heavenly Realm. These women are all beautiful women with plump figures. The white-haired woman is both contemptuous and curious about Xiao Yu.

Han Xiaoying sat aside awkwardly.

She is a scumbag,

If she were not a woman,

Han Xiaoying guessed that she couldn't enter the courtyard.

Gai Nie and Ye Gucheng sat aside drinking tea.

They would not participate in the conversation between Xiao Yu and the girls, and Xiao Yu would not drive them out of the yard.

Xiao Yu curled his lips and said sarcastically,

"What you're saying is all bullshit. Do I need you to escape? My woman is a powerful person in the Heavenly Realm. If King Cheng dares not let me go, my woman will assassinate him tonight."

Ren Ruyi asked coldly, "Xiao Yu, do you want to part ways with us?"

Xiao Yu looked at Ren Ruyi's curvy figure and said,

"Part ways? Miss Ren, are we related? Among you, only Gai Nie and Ye Gucheng are related to me. The rest of you have nothing to do with me..."

Princess An Ning opened her eyes wide and asked, "Xiao Yu, you don't plan to save me?"

"My little beauty, you have Ren Ruyi and Ning Yuanzhou and their men to protect you. I don't need to save you and nothing will happen to you."

Princess An Ning hurriedly said to Xiao Yu, "Xiao Yu, there are about 100,000 rebels in Jiangning City. Brother Yuanzhou hasn't returned yet. I'm afraid I won't be able to escape from Jiangning City."

"Little beauty, I..."

Whoosh!

Suddenly a butterfly-winged bird flew onto Xiao Yu's shoulder. Xiao Yu untied the secret letter on the butterfly-winged bird's leg and began to read it.

Huang Xuemei, Ren Ruyi and other girls all looked at Xiao Yu.

Butterfly-winged bird suddenly appears?

None of the girls noticed.

They were very curious about the butterfly-winged bird that delivered the message, and they also wanted to know what secret message the butterfly-winged bird brought.

a while,

Xiao Yu was so angry that he wanted to kill Xiao Qingxuan.

Well,

Xiao Qingxuan is a shrewd and intelligent woman, and Ning Yuxi is still helping her. How could two beautiful women be schemed against? Are they all idiots?

and also,

Did Xiao Qingxuan want him to quell Prince Cheng's rebellion? Did she lead a large army to encircle and suppress Prince An of Xiangyang?

Is he the king of the Song Empire?

The Song Empire was destroyed, so who cares?

Madan 4.0,

Prince An really had collusion with Dali and the Bai people, and Prince Cheng was actually forced to rebel by Prince An.

The Song Empire was rotten to the core.

The north of the Song Dynasty was constantly invaded by several foreign countries, and the south was either harassed by foreigners or in rebellion.

Lin Xian'er walked up to Xiao Yu and asked, "Little bastard, what happened?"

"You'll understand after reading the secret letter."

Xiao Yu handed the secret letter to Lin Xian'er,

He needs to think about whether to help Xiao Qingxuan or not.

The Song Empire is beyond salvation.

The ministers that Xiao Qingxuan recruited were all two-faced people who betrayed Xiao Qingxuan for some money and benefits. Xiao Yu felt that Xiao Qingxuan was unable to control the Song Empire.

"My little beauty, I have good news for you. Prince An has also rebelled in Xiangyang. If your father succeeds in the rebellion and becomes the emperor of the Song Dynasty, you will be a princess of the Song Empire in the future."

Chapter 654: Qin Wang Xiao Yu? The women were stunned and shocked!

Xiao Yu shook his head at Princess An Ning.

Poor little beauty,

King An also has a son hidden.

Princess An Ning has been in the capital of the Song Dynasty. Xiao Yu guessed that Prince An wanted to reassure the Emperor of the Song Dynasty.

Prince An only had one daughter.

The Emperor of the Song Dynasty trusted Prince An and let him take control of the military power.

Well,

The royal family has no family affection.

This sentence is really correct.

Prince An rebelled because he didn't care about the life or death of Princess An Ning.

daughter?

In ancient times, daughters were merely sacrifices and objects of exchange for benefits.

Xiao Yu thought of his Xiao Yan and Xiao Yue,

After taking a sip, a few cubes of ice shook at the bottom of the cup, making a clinking sound.

"What's your beef with Atlas?"

"No, absolutely not!" Jessica answered immediately without any hesitation.

Looking at her face again, it was full of sincerity.

Even though they knew her character well, Luke and Danny couldn't help wanting to laugh, but they didn't dare to laugh out loud, and felt uncomfortable holding it back.

"If you don't have any, why don't you go home late at night?"

Jessica has been living with the Black Widows since the apartment was destroyed.

Wanda originally lived there, but later she moved away.

Although it was not stated explicitly, many people knew that Wanda was living with Dane.

"I'm not a child anymore." Jessica muttered to herself.

Dane pretended not to hear.

"If you want to play the superhero game, you can join the Avengers."

"What?" Jessica raised her head in surprise.

"You should have seen that Iron Man, Captain America, Thor, and the others have formed a team. If you want to unleash your abilities, you can join them."

"With Tony and Thor's guarantee, they will take you in."

They will still give Dane this little bit of face.

Nick is eager to recruit talented people at this time, and even if he knows that it is a sugar-coated bullet, he will swallow it with a pinch of nose.

He was already heartbroken that Hulk had escaped, and the Avengers were now short of powerful members.

Jessica hesitated: "If I join the Avengers, does that mean I'm joining S.H.I.E.L.D."

She knew that Natasha was a double agent. Although she was stronger than her, she was not good at lurking.

"You're not expected to be like Natasha. All you have to do is go in and follow your teammates."

After the New York incident, Hydra, which has been lurking within S.H.I.E.L.D., is about to begin to emerge.

This time the hive was killed, and the leader who advocated welcoming back the "God" would no longer be able to gain any influence.

The baron group that could have made a difference was destroyed early on.

The power of Hydra seemed to be cut off, with several important heads being chopped off, but in fact it concentrated the remaining power.

Alexander Pierce will probably get more support, and the next Insight Plan will soon show signs of success.

Dane not only wants Jessica to participate, but also plans to mix in more Black Widows.

SHIELD was doomed to disintegrate, but the wealth it left behind was shamefully wasted.

Instead of handing it over to the authorities and letting them create another S.H.I.E.L.D., it is better to hand it over to him and merge this power into Umbrella.

Jessica thought about it and asked a question that surprised Dane.

"Will this help you?"

"Okay." Dane paused for a moment before answering.

Jessica smiled brightly: "Then I'll go!"

Chapter 900 Stark's Trouble

Preface: Chapters 898 and 899 were accidentally uploaded to the end of the DC volume yesterday and cannot be changed. Please move on if you missed them.

Phastos and the other two were taken away by Dane.

As for his lover and child, Dane sealed their memories and they forgot everything related to them.

Including Ajak, Dane now has four Eternals, leaving six to go.

Jinge, an actor in Bollywood, and Circe, a teacher at the London Museum.

There is the druid who works as a druid in the Amazon jungle, and the deaf-mute Makari who stays as a stay-at-home girl on the Tama starship.

Finally, there are Gilgamesh and Tina who live in seclusion in Australia.

Although the general direction was known, except for Jinge and Cersei, whose positions could be determined, the specific whereabouts of the others were unclear.

This is not a problem. The three Eternals harvested this time are enough for Dane to digest for a while.

At this moment, Dane suddenly thought that he was so busy capturing the Eternals that he forgot about the hidden danger of the mutants.

After centuries of efforts by the Eternals, the last batch of mutants were frozen in the glaciers of the Arctic Ocean.

Most mutants are actually just powerful beasts. Although they have evolved a certain level of intelligence, they are still unable to replace humans.

However, there is a special variant among the mutants that can absorb the super powers of the Eternals.

Strictly speaking, Dane's replication of the Eternals' superpowers is a relatively sophisticated imitation, and cannot directly plunder abilities like that special variant.

So he was still quite curious and wondered if this ability could be used on other super-powered people.

But it's too early to cause trouble for those guys now. The Atlas have just experienced a war and deserve a break.

He planned to accumulate more skills to upgrade his subordinates' equipment.

After the Battle of New York, the world was temporarily at peace and entered a stage of recuperation.

The foreseeable financial crisis arrived as expected, and the financial world was filled with wailing.

Some people who were lucky enough to survive the war were unable to accept the unprecedented financial crisis, which caused their net worth to plummet, and chose to commit suicide by jumping off buildings.

To be honest, it is quite difficult to find a building tall enough to commit suicide in Manhattan, which is full of ruins.

Therefore, the survivors could actually see a group of frustrated people lining up to jump off the building.

Although Umbrella had made preparations in advance, it could only preserve some of the financial assets in the market.

The essence of finance is vain wealth. After this battle, countless companies have been exposed.

Most of the companies that were engaged in empty talk saw their assets evaporate in the turbulent stock market, and only a small number of real industries survived.

Umbrella also provided a lot of support to such pragmatic business groups. In addition, the U.S. government now needed to reassure people, so it issued a series of favorable policies, which finally prevented the precarious economy from collapsing all at once.

After surviving the biggest wave of the financial tsunami, desperate businessmen discovered a new business opportunity in desperation.

Rebuilding New York and recycling the Chitauri technology and alien corpses scattered throughout the city has become a lucrative business.

Not to mention the construction industry, Manhattan suffered such severe damage that it was time to re-plan and reconstruct the city.

Anyone engaged in related industries can get a piece of the pie, and related industries can use this to recover and survive the crisis.

Not to mention the recycling of alien items, the Chitauri technology is relatively common and garbage in the entire universe.

But it also has great value for the earth today.

Anti-gravity technology, biotechnology, telekinesis, cloning, biochemical transformation, etc.

In the eyes of many people, the Chita people are full of treasures.

Big men who are capable of doing independent research will crave these things at any cost.

Thus, related industries began to emerge, and some people spontaneously formed salvage teams and called themselves "scavengers."

Others have become technology brokers, specializing in providing related services to those in need.

A complete Chirita creature can be disassembled into different parts, categorized and sold separately according to different price points.

The black market gradually developed a niche industry for Chirita biotechnology.

After the first wave of disorder and huge profits passed, Chirita-related items began to have stable price positioning.

SHIELD is not omnipotent. Although they would like to monopolize the "legacy" left by the Chitauri, it is obvious that they cannot do it at all.

Neither the CIA, the FBI, nor the military would agree to them taking all this huge wealth for themselves.

As a result, a large number of dangerous weapons quietly flowed into the black market in an environment of chaotic supervision, and various dangerous technologies proliferated wildly in the dark.

A large number of super-powered crimes have begun to occur in New York City and have even gradually spread to the outside world.

In order to deal with the proliferation of super-powered crimes, the Avengers team led by Steve began to act as firefighters across the United States.

But compared with the endless number of cases, they are always short of manpower.

Under these circumstances, Jessica was successfully recruited into the team.

Despite his doubts, Nick Fury had no choice.

Iron Man Tony Stark has recently been caught up in an investigation organized by the military.

During the Battle of New York, the scene of hundreds of steel drones taking off has become well-known.

In the past, when he only had one Iron Man suit, everyone tolerated it for the sake of Howard and Stark Industries.

But you created an entire iron army and verified their combat capabilities on the battlefield. This is intolerable.

That's Manhattan!

Before the Chitauri invasion, they were completely unaware of Stark's possession of the Iron Legion.

From an official perspective, this is extremely dangerous.

Tony Stark already has the ability to threaten world security objectively.

If it weren't for Iron Man's contribution in the Battle of New York, the Iron Legion would have been basically wiped out in this battle.

The military is now clamoring to capture Tony himself and put him in jail!

Even if things didn't reach the worst point, Tony was still embroiled in countless lawsuits and had to face a large number of accusations mainly from official organizations.

Tony scoffed at this. He knew what these people wanted, which was nothing more than drone technology.

But he would never hand it over to these politicians.

There is only one Iron Man, and even the Iron Legion can only be under the command of Iron Man.

His good friend Rod was in a dilemma because Tony almost broke off relations with the military.

Fortunately, in this world, he did not get the suit that would be officially named "Iron Patriot".

Otherwise, according to the nature of the military, it is very likely that he would be allowed to compete with Tony Stark.

Every time Tony faced an accusation from the military, he envied Dane.

Because the other party never seems to have to worry about such problems.

Umbrella has managed its relationship with the official authorities to be strong enough that its products are not for sale, unlike Stark's.

They are very happy to cooperate with the authorities as long as they are paid enough.

The U.S. government knew that Atlas also had drone technology, but as long as Dane did not expose it to the public, they could choose to turn a blind eye.

Tony was targeted mainly because he was too high-profile in his daily work, never shared anything, and liked to monopolize technology.

In the original timeline, his genius and creativity were irreplaceable, so the authorities tolerated him again and again.

But in this world, he is no longer irreplaceable.

Therefore, the authorities were not so polite to him and took an unusually tough stance.

Chapter 901: Superpower Weaving and the Unrest of the Eternals

"I can't believe that the space gate can be built so quickly!"

"What are you going to call it? Just a space gate?"

"How about the Tannhäuser Gate?"

Inside the base on Tirmut Island, Phastos, who was already controlled by the Mind Scepter, looked at the newly completed space gate in amazement.

The other side of the door leads directly to the magma pool where Tirmut is located, and some miners are already busy working in it.

With the help of Fastos, the development process of the equipment research and development team was greatly accelerated.

Dane had studied Phastos' abilities, and the results were somewhat different from what he had imagined.

Phastos cannot create matter out of thin air, but extracts the materials he needs from the surrounding environment and combines them.

This ability is like a universal factory, which can produce all materials that can be supported by the environment according to local conditions.

"Ian."

"What do you think of my performance in the first singularity?"

"..."

Ian's brows twitched slightly.

Obviously, he realized that Fujimaru Ritsuka's problem was not as simple as it seemed.

"pretty good."

"We fixed it together, didn't we?"

"It has been repaired." Fujimaru Ritsuka held Ian's hand tightly, "but in fact, most of the things depend on you."

"I... am holding you back most of the time, right?"

"..."

For a moment, Ian really had no way to refute what Fujimaru Ritsuka said.

After all, when she was repairing the singularity of the Hundred Years' War between England and France, she overdrew her magic power in the second half and was almost always offline.

Apart from attending his own wedding and the two Joans of Arc, he did nothing else.

It’s actually not surprising to have such thoughts now.

Logically speaking, Ian knew that he should comfort Lixiang and say, "You didn't perform that badly."

but--

Looking at the girl's uneasy expression, Ian felt that doing this seemed to only delay the activation time of a time bomb a little bit.

This doesn't work.

If you only treat the symptoms and not the root cause, it may become a big problem in the future.

Ian decided to approach the matter in a different way.

"Yeah." The man nodded.

"If you want to say that, there's nothing wrong with that."

"Ritsuka, your performance is indeed not very good."

"Is that so?"

Ritsuka Fujimaru lowered his head, looking very sad.

It's not easy to accept being confirmed by the person you like that you are holding back.

But Ian's next words quickly brought her back to life.

"So you must have some good solution next time, right?"

"Eh?"

Fujimaru Ritsuka was a little surprised.

She thought that after Ian told her that he was holding her back, he would blame her further.

But what I hear now is encouragement to speak up.

That's right.

What he actually cares about is his future performance rather than his past bad deeds.

Thinking of this, Fujimaru Ritsuka also felt confident.

She nodded and answered the man.

"I've made up my mind - since my own strength is not enough to support a frontal battle, I've decided to find another way to support my Servant!"

"Another way to support the Servant?"

"Yes!"

Fujimaru Ritsuka nodded very seriously.

"Didn't I tell you before that I wanted to learn some new magic?"

"Yeah." Ian nodded, "That's indeed the case."

"and--"

"If I remember correctly, the director also agreed to help you, right?"

"Yes!"

Fujimaru Ritsuka became more and more excited.

"What I want to learn is healing magic!"

"This kind of magic doesn't consume that much magic power, and the impact on the body won't be that great!"

"In this case——"

"We can ensure Mashu's combat effectiveness as much as possible!"

"So you plan to become a supporting actor who silently dedicates himself?" Ian asked, "and leave all the opportunities to perform to Mai Xu?"

"Yes, yes." Fujimaru Ritsuka lowered his head. "By the way, isn't this a bit embarrassing for you?"

"after all--"

"When we first set out, we said we would save the world together, right?"

"But now..."

Fujimaru Ritsuka stopped talking before he finished speaking.

Because her cheek was held by Ian and then hooked up along her chin.

The man's gaze fell on the girl's face without any obstruction, with a hint of complete domination over her.

"Why is this embarrassing?"

"According to your thinking, could it be that the silent contributions of Da Vinci and Dr. Roman, and even the director, are also embarrassing me?"

"Ritsuka, heroes don't always stand in the light."

"A person who hides in plain sight can also be a hero - as long as you do what you are supposed to do."

"Ian..."

Listening to the man's words, Fujimaru Ritsuka felt his tangled thoughts suddenly become relaxed.

"Oh yeah... the director and the others are like that too."

"It's good to know."

Ian let go of Ritsuka Fujimaru's cheek.

"From now on, we just need to keep moving in this direction."

"Ritsuka, just do as I say."

"Yeah~" Fujimaru Ritsuka took Ian's arm and nodded happily.

"I see!"

"That's good."

Ian breathed a sigh of relief as he finally resolved Fujimaru Ritsuka's issue.

He quickly recalled the large amount of memories that flooded into his mind.

But before the man could indulge himself for a while, Fujimaru Ritsuka came over again.

Wearing only Ian's coat, she blinked her beautiful orange eyes, and it was obvious that she had something to say.

“Just say what you want to say”

Ian tapped Fujimaru Ritsuka's head gently.

"I don't want to guess what you're thinking."

"You found out~" Ritsuka Fujimaru stuck out his tongue mischievously.

"that--"

"I heard from Mashu that you and her have filmed a lot of those kinds of sex videos, right?"

"..."

Ian was stunned for a moment.

He didn't expect that Fujimaru Ritsuka and Mashu would discuss such things in private.

There is no point in covering up at this moment.

Although his scalp tingled, the man had no choice but to admit it.

“Yes, I took a few pictures.”

"As expected!" Fujimaru Ritsuka pouted, "No wonder Mashu is so skilled - it turns out she has practiced with you privately so many times!"

"Uh... maybe." Ian responded somewhat helplessly.

"Ritsuka, why are you bringing this up?"

"Because I have to practice too!" Fujimaru Ritsuka said seriously, "I can't let Mashu do everything by himself!"

"Ian, I want to improve so badly!"

"Is there no need to pursue progress in this kind of thing?"

"Have!"

Ritsuka Fujimaru stared at Ian.

"I want to be your best girlfriend too!"

"Hurry up and make a video with me~"

Ritsuka Fujimaru was so persistent that Ian had no choice but to choose another way to persuade her.

"But I can't take a picture now—I didn't take out my phone."

"Hehe~"

Fujimaru Ritsuka smiled smugly.

She slightly opened Ian's coat and put the man's hand in.

"What do you think this is?"

"..."

Feeling the sensation of the upload in his hands, Ian was speechless.

Because it's not just skin, it also feels like glass.

"When did you put your phone in there..."

"When I just went out!" Ritsuka Fujimaru explained proudly.

"..."

"So Ritsuka, you were planning to do this from the beginning?!"

"No way!" Fujimaru Ritsuka muttered, "What I just said was all the truth!"

"Besides...I would be very embarrassed to do something like this for you!"

"Or do you hate me doing this alone?"

"..."

Ian sighed, then picked up Fujimaru Ritsuka helplessly and put him on the bench beside the corridor.

The girl sitting here has her lips positioned just right for shooting the video.

The man picked up the girl's cell phone and started talking.

"I'll be honest first - even though this is just practice, it can really go off the rails."

"Even so, Ritsuka, do you want to continue filming?"

Di Junwu is that kind of spoiled martial arts genius.

"Breeze."

"My big fat boy."

Yue Buqun pinched Yue Qingfeng's cheek and said, "At your age, you should eat, drink, and play as much as you can. But don't be willful and take everything for granted."

"Daddy?"

Yue Buqun's movements were very gentle and he didn't hurt Yue Qingfeng.

But he couldn't understand what Yue Buqun said.

He didn't even know that Yue Buqun's words were not directed at him, but at the three women behind him.

"Oh."

"we know."

The three women responded one after another.

Lin Shiyin was originally a little disappointed.

But looking at Yue Buqun's cautious movements, especially the satisfied look in his eyes, she felt relieved.

Yue Nishang's excellence made her worry that Yue Qingfeng would be ignored.

But now it seems that Yue Buqun still cares about Yue Qingfeng.

"Go."

Yue Buqun lifted up his body, which was at least half the weight of an ordinary child, and asked, "Do you want to go up the mountain to train with Daddy, or with Mom and the others?"

"Mother, mother."

Yue Qingfeng abandoned Yue Buqun without hesitation.

He opened his lotus-root-like fleshy hands and asked Lin Shiyin to hug him.

Lin Shiyin decisively embraced Yue Qingfeng into her broad arms.

There was no strangeness or hesitation at all.

He just kept pushing his way in.

This made Yue Buqun very envious.

"Let's go first."

"Qingfeng is indeed a little bit older. It's time to consider weaning him off breastfeeding."

Ning Zhongze sighed with a bit of pity.

after all……

This feel.

What a pleasing appearance.

She really can't bear to let go.

Lin Shiyin and Ning Zhongze took Yue Qingfeng down the mountain.

Bai Feifei followed.

Before leaving, she left behind a sentence that left Yue Buqun confused.

"Blue Scorpion has been acting mysterious lately. Could he be having second thoughts?"

"She's either at Qingfeng Villa or Huashan all day long. Where can she find her ambition?"

Yue Buqun didn’t understand.

Even if he doesn't understand, he can still go and see and do it.

I didn't think too much about it.

Too lazy to guess, Yue Buqun went down the mountain directly, ready to see for himself.

Because the Blue Scorpion also has a place in his heart.

Chapter 405 Zhou Ting

The ancient city of Chang'an.

In an inconspicuous corner.

There is a lonely, dilapidated little house.

The doors and windows of the cabin were tightly closed, but from time to time one could hear the sounds of moans and heavy breathing coming from inside.

At the door, there was a little girl about three years old playing with pebbles.

The sound of pebbles colliding is very crisp.

The little girl likes it very much.

Even.

She picked up different stones and knocked them against the pebbles to make different sounds.

At this moment, two little boys suddenly ran out from the end of the alley.

see them.

The little girl instinctively hid in a corner and curled up.

Two little boys ran over laughing and kicked the pebbles away.

One even deliberately kicked a few of the pebbles into the sewage in the distance.

"Little whore."

"It's so noisy, smashing things all day long."

The two little boys finally spat at the little girl twice.

Run away smiling.

a long time.

The little girl who was about to stick her head out heard the sound of the door opening and decisively shrank back.

"You stinky bitch, you're asking such a high price."

The man fastened his trouser strings.

He glanced at the little girl and cursed, "You're already a whore, why are you still raising a child?"

Then the man walked away cursing words like "money-losing thing".

"Xiaoting?"

"Where's Xiaoting?"

A soft call came from the room.

The little girl Zhou Ting quickly crawled out and walked in.

The person who caught his eye was none other than his own mother.

Zhou Xianger washing her whole body.

By the corner of my eye.

You can clearly see the bruises on Zhou Xianger's body and the unhealthy paleness of her skin.

"Mother?"

Zhou Ting approached cautiously.

Cold weather.

She wanted to boil some hot water for Zhou Xianger.

Zhou Xianger's health was not very good to begin with, and now she was serving people and using cold water to clean herself.

But it's very torturous.

"Don't waste firewood."

"Firewood is expensive these days, so we have to use it sparingly."

However, Zhou Xianger stopped her daughter's good intentions.

She held open the window.

The sunlight reveals that beautiful face.

"Mother."

"Tingting, go get you a bowl of hot soup?"

Zhou Ting looked at her mother Zhou Xianger obediently.

She knew that her mother had only drunk some water today and hadn't eaten anything.

The last bit of food in the house was eaten up by her in the morning.

"No, Xiaoting'er."

Zhou Xianger refused and said, "Mother is not hungry. When I get another order, I will take you to eat hot porridge."

"really?"

Zhou Ting's eyes lit up.

Because she hadn't had anything hot to eat for three days.

When I'm hungry, I basically just drink well water and eat flatbread.

Because the weather has been getting colder recently, firewood has been getting more expensive.

The mother and daughter always tried not to burn firewood at night. They basically hugged each other tightly, half asleep and half awake, and struggled to get through the night.

At this time.

The doorway darkened.

somebody is coming.

Zhou Xiang'er thought she had business and was quite happy.

It turned out to be a woman.

And she is a beautiful woman with a pretty face and a great figure.

His face couldn't help but turn into one of fear.

Because she was afraid that someone was coming to "attack" her wife again.

however.

The blue scorpion ignored it.

She sat down as soon as she entered and asked, "Zhou Xiang'er, the daughter of Mr. Zhou from the Northern Palace who disappeared three years ago?"

Zhou Xianger's face turned pale in an instant.

Northern Palace.

A small county town in the north.

The Zhou family is considered a scholarly family there.

How could a legitimate daughter of a scholarly family end up as a low-class prostitute in the ancient city of Chang'an?

"you……"

Zhou Xianger's body went limp.

Countless possibilities suddenly emerged in her mind.

All of the worst.

Then she instinctively protected Zhou Ting.

This residential area is surrounded by jungle.

A magical shield covered it completely.

Su Che knew that this was Xingbei Town.

Then Su Che drove the mechanical bird towards the residential area.

Soon, it landed next to a house in the center of Xingbei Town.

Su Che and Bloda appeared together.

There were some townspeople around who saw Su Che falling from the sky.

"Two Seven Seven" A group of civilians hurried to pay their respects.

"Greetings, Lord Devil!"

Soon, another white-haired old man came from one place.

The old man's clothes seemed more refined than those of the others.

He walked forward, looked respectful, and bowed:

"I am Etai, the mayor of Xingbei Town, and I am here to greet you, Your Excellency."

When Etai was paying respect.

I couldn't help but wonder why this devil suddenly came here.

"If I'm not mistaken, this is Xingbei Town!"

Su Che said.

According to the map instructions, it is still necessary to ask for clarification if it is your first time here.

But the map shouldn't be wrong.

"Yes, Master Devil! I wonder what brings you here?"

Etai really can't figure it out.

Logically speaking, Xingle City had sent people to collect the annual offering of magic stones.

Now here comes another devil.

Do I have to hand in the magic stone offering again this year?

"I have chosen this place as my training ground. From now on, I will be in charge of Xingbei Town. You can call me Master Su Che!"

Su Che smiled.

Then he took out the wooden sign that Andrei had given him.

After hearing this, Etai was stunned.

This devil lord actually chose this place as his place of practice.

It really surprised him.

Although there have been several demon masters who came here to practice.

But they didn't last more than a few years and then left.

I don’t know how long this devil can stay here.

However, Etai didn't dare to think too much about it. After all, this was the devil's own business.

When Etai saw Su Che's wooden sign, he quickly responded:

"We are willing to obey your orders!"

When he saw the wooden sign, Etai knew that Su Che must have come from Xingle City.

Since Su Che wants to practice here, they naturally have to follow Su Che's orders.

It is confirmed that this is Xingbei Town.

The mayor, Etai, happened to be right there.

Su Che asked Etai questions.

Asked about some situations in Xingbei Town.

After understanding it, I knew the number of magic stones that Xingbei Town needed to build the magic shield.

The entire Xingbei Town only needs to bear five magic stones every year.

What role do the five magic stones play for the magic shield that needs to be maintained and operated all year round?

Su Che was speechless.

This means that he will be responsible for almost all of the magic stones consumed by the town's magic shield.

That Andre also said that he could collect some magic stones from these townspeople.

Five magic stones are of no use.

never mind!

There's no point in calculating any further.

Su Che had no choice but to accept the current situation.

Afterwards, he gave some instructions to the mayor, Etai, and went to the center of the magic protective array.

Checked the magic protection array.

I estimated in my mind the amount of magic stones that would be consumed by this magic circle.

Then he gave Etai a bag of magic stones from his pocket and said:

"This is the magic stone that the magic circle needs to consume in a year. If there is any change in the town in the future, you can go to him. ......"

After saying that, Su Che took Bloda out of the town.

Enter the woods outside the town.

In this forest, you can feel the slightest fluctuation of magical power.

In addition, there is a small cabin in the forest.

There was an obvious residual magical reaction outside the cabin, as if someone had set up a magic circle here before.

Su Che thought to himself that this hut might be the place where the previous advanced demons practiced.

Didn't think much about it.

Su Che went straight into the house.

The house is quite spacious, more than enough for one person to live in.

There are beds, chairs, wooden tables, desks and all kinds of furniture inside.

Entered the house.

Su Che had an idea.

Go directly to the inner bedroom.

He casually raised his hand and cast a soundproofing spell.

Even if something happens, no one outside can hear it.

Then he took out a magic weapon.

Su Che started the excavation work.

That’s right, Su Che wants to build a basement in this room.

Su Che had done this kind of work of digging cellars before in the Dothraki city.

Dig a basement and it will be easy.

It took 2.4 days.

Su Che and Bloda dug out a large basement.

The entire basement is over a thousand square meters in size. With such a large space, it is much more convenient to grow potions.

The basement is completed.

Su Che directly set up the Dalimos Formation outside the house.

Not only that.

Su Che also set up a phantom array and an ice array.

These two magic circles are the two sets of magic circles that we learned before.

Thus.

There are three magic circles in total.

Su Che should be able to rest easy now.

I believe that I can resist any advanced double-winged demon I encounter.

PS: Please give me flowers, comments and subscriptions.

Chapter 607 Returning to Double Wing Strength

After setting up the magic circle.

Su Che went straight to the basement.

Then a medicinal garden was opened in the basement.

Su Che possesses a large amount of water of life. Relying on the water of life, he can cultivate all kinds of magic potions at will.

In addition to cultivating potions.

Su Che also set up more than a dozen secret rooms.

These secret rooms will be used to cultivate magical beasts.

Some blood butterflies that Su Che had obtained before were kept in a secret room.

The secret rooms are equipped with special magic arrays to prevent the blood butterflies from escaping.

Get some food and let the blood butterflies grow.

Then he took out a parchment scroll obtained in the Dothraki city.

The parchment scroll recorded some dark forbidden techniques, which had always been on Su Che's mind.

Now you can practice with peace of mind.

The forbidden technique that Su Che values most is the "Demon God Clone Technique".

Regarding the Demon God's Clone Technique, Su Che studied it over and over again, comparing it with the spells in the scroll.

After understanding the meaning of the spell 16 covers.

Su Che sighed in his heart that practicing the Demon God's clone technique involves considerable risks.

Want to obtain a demon clone.

You need to divide your own spiritual consciousness into two.

Splitting the spiritual consciousness is not an easy task.

And if the splitting of spiritual consciousness fails, one's own spiritual consciousness will be damaged.

Damage to spiritual consciousness can cause people to experience symptoms of madness.

In serious cases, the person may even die from the backlash.

This is the failure case.

If one successfully practices the Demon God Clone Technique, it will definitely be of great use.

The so-called demon clone is actually an advanced puppet with the ability to practice cultivation, and it has no independent consciousness.

so.

Possessing an autonomously cultivated demon clone.

One's own strength will be elevated to a higher level.

Qie Si's ideal is to be a partner of justice.

But these three guys ended up going against their ideals.

Apart from having a lot of questions in her head, Grayshu didn't have any special thoughts about this.

Saving the world, eradicating evil, and upholding justice, these grand ideals are simply not something that a mere magician can achieve.

Of the seven deadly sins of man, arrogance ranks first.

"You are all so arrogant."

Grayshu sighed.

They do not think that all living beings are equal to themselves. In their ideals, they are gods and saviors, and all living beings are just lambs waiting to be saved by them.

So they all fell into self-admiration.

And all the anti-human things in this process,

They are all necessary sacrifices for "saving the world", "eradicating evil" and "justice".

Even an enlightened being who has transcended this world may not be able to handle such a thing.

Ordinary magicians actually had these thoughts one after another.

It's not like there are no pacifists in other worlds.

But people like Uchiha Madara, who are at the top, would have such thoughts, and they basically just hope for world peace. They have never thought about unrealistic ideas like saving the world or eradicating evil.

It is evaluated as studying magic.

Grace is different. She knew from the beginning that she couldn't save everyone, so she tried her best to save whoever she saw.

"But haven't I changed my destiny now?" Yan Tiaoba, who had been silent all the time, couldn't help but interrupt.

"Change? You didn't fall in love with Grayshut of your own will. It was because I added one thing to you when you ran away, and that was to engrave the thought of 'caring about Grayshut' in your subconscious."

Araya Zonglian said ruthlessly.

Yan Tiaoba lost all strength from head to toe.

He couldn't refute what Araya said because it was true.

Why did he care so much about Grayshue when he had never really liked anyone else? Because when they first met, something told him to observe that girl and cultivate a relationship with her.

“Do you understand? You didn’t decide anything with your own will. You just brought Grayshure here as I wished. In the final analysis, what you have in your body is only the memory of the day I gave you. You have no memory before this day or after this day.”

"Your will is nothing more than something born from fantasy and animated by fantasy. You who died in this world can only live here."

The magician's words were like a spell, causing Tomoe to quickly recall that he was created with only one day's memory in this apartment, and through that he was imagining the past and the future.

The love for Grayshu and the yearning for the dead parents were all fabricated by the current self, the thoughts that Yan Tiaoba had from birth to now. They were shallow thoughts that came from the self who had only one day to act and had no experience of life.

Are those things real? I am a puppet that could never exist in the first place.

and so……

"So I received your love. It's not some fantasy or spell."

Grayxiu said slowly.

"I'm in a band with a lot of fans, and they all love me just like you do."

"Really...?" Yan Tiaoba grabbed the last straw like a drowning man.

"Really, when you wake up, you will find that the world will become beautiful again."

As he said that, before Tomoe could react, he fell to the ground.

"You lied to him." Araya Soren said without a doubt: "I know my puppet best."

"..."

Gretchen didn't want to argue.

The sin of pride runs deep into the bones.

"You claim to be the savior, but have you ever seen someone who truly bears the inscription of savior?"

Grayshuu cannot identify with Araya Soren, and her brother Kevin plays a big part in that.

Whether it is now or fifty thousand years later.

Like Araya Souren, he began to doubt his previously firm beliefs and distorted the concept of saving the world.

What is this?

Now that we have embarked on a path that ordinary people cannot take, there is no reason to turn back.

Otherwise, just give up from the beginning.

It's obviously summer.

Snowflakes were falling in the city sky.

Just like what Gray Snake said - "This man transcends time and is not subject to reincarnation. These eyes of this man have witnessed opportunities that mortals could never dream of, and have endured the sorrow of the demise of all things. But all of this, everything these eyes have witnessed, has been forged by an extraordinary will, turning into two pieces of ruthless and cold ice."

Without absolute will, it is impossible to bear the weight of saving the world.

When Grace took on Kevin's color.

Araya Soren's unchanging expression finally changed.

This hero shoulders the responsibility of two generations.

It was enough to crush all his arrogance and remind him of his original ideals.

Gaia and Alaya were drooling like crazy at this moment.

I wish I could pull Kevin into the Throne of Heroes.

It's a pity that they are not in the same world, so there is no way to fool them.

……

"Did you succeed?"

After a long time, Araya Soren asked these five words with mixed feelings.

If even Kevin can't save the world.

Even if he went to the source himself, it would probably be meaningless.

Kevin shook his head.

Then he replied.

"So, why do birds fly?"

Chapter 477 He has no color of his own

"Because the birds that can't fly have all fallen to their deaths."

After careful consideration, Araya Soren gave his own answer.

He wasn't kidding.

Natural selection, survival of the fittest.

Birds that cannot fly will either degenerate into walking chickens or be eliminated by evolution.

"You are right. Then, have you ever thought that the birds you see now were not able to fly in the past?"

Kevin said calmly.

"The theory of evolution can explain why birds can fly, but in essence, it is only explaining the world. But saving the world requires changing the world, so birds must fly into the sky, even if they know that the future is falling."

“When you go from changing the world to doubting yourself and starting to adapt to the rules of the world, you’ve already fallen into a cage.”

Kevin slowly raised his right hand, and a faint blue light flashed in his palm.

As he waved his hand lightly, a biting chill filled the air and the temperature dropped sharply.

In an instant, a thin layer of frost began to spread, spreading from under his feet and quickly covering the entire Ogawa Apartment.

White frost and snow quickly crystallized on the reinforced concrete of the apartment, the ice layer became thicker and thicker, and finally the entire apartment was gleaming in a sea of ​​silvery-white ice crystals.

next moment.

With a crisp sound, the ice covering the apartment instantly collapsed, turning into countless tiny ice chips, floating in the night sky.

The ice chips swirled in the cold wind, reflecting the light of the neon lights, just like countless stars falling in the sky, flashing crystal clear light.

As everything in Ogawa's apartment turned into ice crystals and dissipated, the two fell in the air with the flying ice and snow.

"So—can you still fly?"

……

Lao Huang left Guanbuzi City.

Aozaki Touko was not surprised, after all, there was no way the other party could beat Grayshu.

But what he didn't expect was that Grayshu actually convinced Araya Soren with his mouth.

"It's not about words, it's about facts."

Gretchen disagreed with Orange's statement.

Kevin has gone much further on the road to saving the world than Araya Soren, so he is naturally easy to convince.

If someone else comes, it will be useless even if he talks till his lips are worn out, even if he is better than Lao Huang.

"By the way, I'll leave this painting here with you."

Gretchen hung a painting on the wall of Orange's studio.

The painting shows Ogawa Apartment.

But it moves, as if there is another world inside.

Yan Tiaoba was also in there. His parents found jobs and the family seemed to be very happy.

Araya Soren knew exactly why these people would die, and he imprisoned their souls on the day of their death, but Grace didn't have this hobby.

But Ogawa Apartment was destroyed, and the souls of these people were like rootless duckweed. Graceau collected them into the painting, which had a bit of the flavor of the afterlife in AB.

When the soul in the painting walks out of its tragic fate, it will dissipate on its own.

"In Japanese terms, this probably means becoming a Buddha?"

"..."

Aozaki Touko took a few deep breaths as she looked at the moving painting on her wall.

There seems to be a real Guanbuzi City in the painting.

But it is very different from the real thing.

Because there is a water park in the painting that does not exist in reality. According to Graceau, a child from a family in Ogawa Apartment wanted to play there, but died tragically before he could play.

There are many similar places.

When all the souls in these paintings disappear, the color of the painting will fade away and turn back into a blank piece of paper.

"Pity."

Orange smacked his lips.

In the world of magic, there are many animated paintings, but there are only a few at the level of Gracie.

With a sigh, she turned her attention to the new commission.

"Fujino."

"?"

"It's about your school. You're a freshman at the private Reien Girls' Academy, right? Have you ever heard about the incident in Class 4, Grade 1?"

"Is it Tachibana Kaori's class? I'm in Class A, so I don't know much about Class D."

"Tachibana Kaori? Who is that person? She's not on the list."

Orange frowned.

Asagami Fujino explained

“It would be nice if there were more.”

However... just as Li Ke was thinking this and planning to go back immediately, there was a hurried knock on the door.

"Irelia! Irelia! Irelia, are you home? !! Akali and I are here to find you! Are you okay? !! Don't let the weakening affect you to the point of committing suicide!!"

The voice of Ahri that Li Ke had heard appeared, and then the next moment, another voice appeared. It was the voice of Akali that Li Ke was familiar with.

"Hmm, no, I smell something strange."

So, the next moment——

'boom! ’

Irelia's door was kicked open in an instant. Akali and Ahri rushed into the living room in a hurry, and then broke open the bedroom door in one breath.

The moment she came in, Ahri pounced on Irelia like a vicious dog.

"Irelia, please don't die! If you die, they will always weaken me!!"

Irelia was somewhat touched at first, but when she heard this she angrily grabbed Ahri and pressed her on the bed. But when the two of them reacted, Ahri's face and lips had been slapped by Irelia on Li Ke's spear!

"What do you mean I'll weaken you if I die?"

Ahri was caught off guard and the spear was directly pierced into her throat, but as a nine-tailed fox, her first reaction after the spear was pierced into her throat was to clamp it with her throat and subconsciously sucked it, swallowing a lot of mucus.

"Delicious……"

This thought came to Ahri's mind, and when she spat out Li Ke's spear and saw clearly what she was eating, she was completely stunned.

Irelia was also confused, she had not eaten yet, but when she thought of what Ahri had said before, in her false memory, Irelia, who had always been targeted by the official, pressed Ahri's head again on Li Ke's spear, allowing Li Ke to experience Ahri's throat skills again!

Irelia even slapped Ahri's butt, causing the tail on Ahri's butt to stand up in shock.

"Lick it for me!"

Ahri looked at Irelia in disbelief. Although she thought this thing was delicious and comfortable in her mouth, she knew exactly what it was! Why did Irelia do this to her? Didn't they agree to weaken the three sisters? !

"It's Li Ke... Damn it, you've found a new woman again! And she's just an ADC... You'd better recognize me, I'm your girlfriend, and the woman you feel most comfortable with!"

After Akali saw Li Ke clearly, she also saw Irelia and Sarah Good Luck. She snorted coldly with her veil on, then took off her veil, pried open Ahri's head, and put it in her mouth!

After being moved away by Akali, Ahri licked her lips subconsciously, and looked at Akali in astonishment who started licking her actively. She opened her mouth wide and still looked at her in disbelief.

"Akali, why are you also..."

Although she instinctively felt that the stick was a good thing, she was not a casual person!

"Well, you are actually doing this?"

Just at this moment, Evelyn, dressed in modern clothes and with short hair, walked in. Looking at Akali who was licking Li Ke's spear hard, she couldn't help but nodded.

"I was saying that I always felt that our girl group's debut was missing something, and it turned out to be a private gathering..."

She nodded seriously, while Ahri looked at her blankly.

"What private gathering?"

Evelin was stunned for a moment, then began to explain.

"It's just a place where everyone can find men to relax and stuff. Although I'm still a virgin, this kind of gathering is actually very popular, and many people say it's very stress-relieving."

After she finished speaking, she grabbed Kassa, who was also wearing modern clothes and wanted to leave.

"It just so happens that this opportunity is rare, and I think this man is pretty good. Let's do it today. Anyway, the server is under maintenance today and I can't play. Let's get together and have a barbecue."

Kasa, who had been silent the whole time, was in a bad mood. She had only been polite and didn't scream. Why was he suddenly going to bed?!

"Eh?"

She was a little dazed when she saw Evelin close the door, then take off her coat, and then look at her with a puzzled look.

"Why don't you take off your clothes? Relax quickly. We still have to record songs this afternoon, so remember to be careful not to get your voice hoarse."

Her words made Kasa even more confused.

Did she agree to do such a thing?

But at this time, Evelyn whispered in Kassa's ear, and while speaking, a pink breath flew from Evelyn's mouth into Kassa's head.

"We are a family after all."

family……

family……

In an instant, Kaisa's mind flashed back to her life before she was separated from her parents, the warm memories, and her friendship with Ahri, Akali, and Evelynn in this world. Her head instantly became dizzy.

Looking at Ahri, who was still confused but swallowing her saliva subconsciously, and Akali, who was licking the man's spear diligently and had her hand under her, Kaisa's mind became more and more confused.

"Family?"

As she muttered to herself, Evelin spoke again in her ear.

"Yes, we are a family, so naturally we do everything together."

As she spoke, Evelin took off her panties, threw them aside, and unbuttoned her clothes on her chest, exposing her white breasts.

Li Ke glanced at Evelyn at this time, and Evelyn also smiled at Li Ke, indicating that she had done nothing.

Li Ke frowned, because he could feel that Evelyn's false memory was working quite well, and there was no self-breakthrough. It was completely in her nature.

"As I recall, Evelynn is the demon that represents pain in this Runeland?"

Li Ke didn't remember it clearly, but in his War Academy dimension, Evelyn was indeed a singer.

However, because he did not want to enter the forbidden power mode again, Li Ke had no way to remove their false memories, because that would directly change the rules of this world, which was not that simple.

In this world, only those who face their own desires and thoughts and those who have undergone strong mental stimulation can recover their memories. This is one of the rules that govern how this world works.

After all, for most of them, there is nothing wrong with saying that this is a dream.

However, it wasn't just Evelyn who was wrong. The same thing happened to Ahri who looked dazed. She gave Li Ke the feeling of being oxygen intoxicated, constantly absorbing the emotional power in the War Academy dimension, as if this was the oxygen she needed. Before, she had always been in an oxygen-free environment.

But just as she was thinking, Evelin also came over, gently kissed his lips, and began to kiss Li Ke skillfully, and her hand also took the initiative to pull Li Ke’s hand to her chest, so that Li Ke could knead her breasts.

Not only that, Kaisa watched Akali let go of Li Ke's spear and kept gasping for breath there. She pursed her lips and looked at Ahri.

At this time, Ahri's face was red. She looked at Akali who was breathing heavily. Seeing her saliva wet Li Ke's spear, she wanted to suck out everything in Li Ke's spear!

And it’s best to suck it out yourself!

This is so despicable!

Ahri covered her face, not knowing what was wrong with her, but this gave Kaisa a wrong signal.

"Ahri may be shy, but are you willing?"

Pursing her lips, Kaisa walked to the bed, then slowly unbuttoned her shirt, and under Akali's puzzled gaze, she carefully touched Li Ke's spear.

"Well, everyone did it..."

Kaisa opened her mouth hesitantly, then swallowed it like Akali did.

Esdeath watched on in amazement.

"Li Ke, your luck with women is really terrible..."

In front of her! Li Ke was lying there doing nothing, and suddenly four beautiful girls came out and wanted to do it with him! And three of them were willing to give him a blowjob!

You know, even Esdeath had prepared herself mentally before giving Li Ke a blowjob!

Irelia was calm because her client was pulled over by Akali, so she didn't care at all.

But for Kaisa, trying oral sex right away was too stimulating. The wonderful taste made her feel very subtle. Moreover, she had no experience, so she imitated Akali and stuffed the spear in her hand into her throat.

"I remember it like this... um... ahem..."

The strong stimulation made Kaisa spit out Li Ke's spear, and then she couldn't help dry heaving, which made Akali shake her head.

Then, she picked up Li Ke's spear and spoke to Kassa.

"You are too impatient. Look, I am like this..."

She opened her mouth and sucked Li Ke's spear bit by bit, slowly sucking Li Ke's spear into her mouth, and then after swallowing a little saliva, she put Li Ke's spear against her throat and slid it slightly.

Kaisa watched very seriously, although she herself didn't know why she was doing this. Akali didn't demonstrate much, after doing it a few times, she spit out Li Ke's spear again and handed it to Kaisa.

"Come on, imitate what I just did."

Kaisa swallowed her saliva, then grasped Li Ke's spear again, and imitated Akali, sucking it into her mouth bit by bit. Then, she imitated Akali, emptied the saliva in her mouth, and then put Li Ke's spear against her throat.

"Hmm...I do feel a lot better..."

She couldn't help but think so, and slowly moved. Akali looked at Kaisa with satisfaction, then looked at Ahri, then walked over and grabbed Ahri's hair. When Kaisa let go of her mouth because she was not used to it again, she pressed Ahri's head again to find Li Ke's spear.

"Well... I understand, I understand... I can do it myself..."

Ahri was helpless. Now that Kaisa was also sucking, she would be out of place if she didn't lick it. Besides, she also wanted to experience this feeling well, so with Akali and Irelia pressing her down, she reluctantly put Li Ke's spear in her mouth, and then started her own activities according to instinct.

Li Ke also closed his eyes comfortably and stroked Ali's furry head.

At this time, Evelin also came to Li Ke’s ear and licked Li Ke’s ear before speaking.

"It looks like I have no choice but to go."

As soon as she finished speaking, Evelyn moved closer to Ahri, and when Ahri was taking a breath, she bit Li Ke's spear, and rubbed Li Ke's grooves with her teeth, and then rolled the tip of Li Ke's spear with her tongue.

Her proficiency and ability were far beyond what Ahri could compare to, so Li Ke soon got the hang of it.

However, when Akali saw how Li Ke was enjoying himself, she crawled back angrily and started fighting with Evelynn. Ahri saw that Li Ke's spear began to spasm, so she subconsciously moved over to fight for it.

As for Kaisa...

“Everyone is doing it… so I’ll do it too.”

So, the four beautiful heads gathered together at Li Ke's lower body, trying hard to fight for Li Ke's spear!

Four tongues licked at the same time, and each had its own characteristics. The mental stimulation also made Li Ke reach his limit.

The next moment, Ahri subconsciously stretched out her hand, Akali lifted her veil, Evelynn stuck out her tongue, and Kaisa subconsciously closed her eyes and opened her mouth.

White flames spurted out, and the faces of the four people were covered with mucus. Ahri's raised hands were covered with a large amount of mucus, which made her inexplicably happy.

"Hmm... the quantity is really large, and it's so delicious..."

Evelyn licked her lips, scraped the mucus on her face with her fingers, and then stuffed it into her mouth, tasting it with satisfaction. Ahri also subconsciously swallowed the mucus shot into her mouth, and a feeling of deliciousness and satisfaction arose spontaneously, making her instinctively lick the mucus full of forbidden power and vitality in her hands, and even swallowed it in big mouthfuls!

"Taste, does it taste good?"

Kaisa felt a little uncomfortable. She just felt that the taste was weird and not very delicious. Akali rolled her eyes. She swallowed it just to make Li Ke feel that she liked it. She really didn't like it.

"It looks like Akali doesn't like it."

After Evelynn ate the mucus on her face, she pounced on Akali, kissed her lips, and began to suck the mucus from Akali's mouth.

"It looks like you'll have a lot of work ahead of you... Do you want me to call Ashe, Lissandra, and Sejuani over as well?"

The corner of Li Ke's mouth twitched. He looked at the women in the room and shook his head.

"Forget it, maybe next time..."

I can't handle too many of them. Although it's not considered breaking a girl's virginity here, their real bodies won't have any marks, but if I do it too much in one day, I'll get tired...

Moreover, looking at Sarah who was rubbing her breasts and about to sit on him, Li Ke spread out his hands.

"After all, everyone is in high spirits, right?"

Indeed, these girls are very weak in this world, but they are also very capable of recovering!

"That's really interesting..."

Esdeath gave a wicked smile, then opened her mobile phone, sent her message, and showed it to Li Ke.

"But don't forget, you haven't defeated me this time!"

Esdeath is full of fighting spirit. Even if she cannot defeat Li Ke, she still wants to challenge Li Ke!

However, it was Evelyn who appeared again. She stood up abruptly, hugged Esdeath, and then spoke in Esdeath's ear.

"Come on, we can actually play something fun."

Her voice was full of temptation.

After hearing this, Esdeath couldn't help but raise her eyebrows.

"Oh? Interesting..."

Li Ke: “???”

If it weren't for the improvement in physical fitness brought about by the enhanced transformation of his organs, he would have fallen into a coma the moment he came into contact with such murderous intent.

Even if a trace of breath leaked out from the endless sea of ​​blood, it would be unbearable for a mortal.

Looking at Liu Linan's appearance, Lu Wenwu took a deep breath and forced himself to suppress his anger.

He calmly explained, "After you died, I killed my way through the Zulong Company, killed everyone in the entire Coconut Juice City, and also met the controller of the man-made paradise, Gonggong from the legend of the Lantern Society."

"I don't know how much you know about the artificial heaven and the artificial gods, but I want to tell you that because everything you experienced in reincarnation was too painful and tiring, as a friend, I don't want you to retain such painful memories, so I erased everything."

"In my expectation, even if you are awakened, the only thing you will retain is the story that truly belongs to you. It's like sleeping in a hibernation chamber, but sleeping for two hundred years and having a very long dream."

"You should already know that I am not from your world. I come from a life planet where both cultivation and technology are extremely advanced. There are numerous cases of soul will baptisms such as 'Eternal Dream' and 'Reincarnation for Hundreds of Lifetimes' in our civilization for reference."

"I can responsibly guarantee that erasing these memories will not have any impact on you. The benefits of keeping these memories are far less than the burden on your soul. This is a bloody loss."

"Now it seems that I have been deceived! This damn guy not only deceived all of us, but also did something I don't like!"

Having said that, Lu Wenwu showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and murderous intent flashed in his eyes, like a sharp sword piercing the center of the earth.

"Gong Gong, you are so brave!"

"Fifth brother, calm down, calm down!"

Liu Linan subconsciously tried to dissuade him.

Although he himself didn't know why he was so skilled.

But when Lu Wenwu said these words with a sneer, he immediately had an urge to "start to dissuade them immediately", as if if he didn't do so, there would be disaster in the next moment.

Liu Linan quickly recalled what happened in his last reincarnation.

then

Then he tried harder to persuade.

He also took the initiative to tell everything that happened after he woke up, trying to distract Lu Wenwu's attention.

Reason told him that if he didn't do this, his fifth brother would most likely rush into the center of the earth in the next second and blow up the supercomputer carrying the intelligent AI Gonggong with one punch.

He definitely has the strength!

For Liu Linan's sake, Lu Wenwu decided to handle the situation calmly and also explained what happened after he and Wang Banxian woke up.

He also promised that his next actions would definitely not be too extreme.

After learning that Wang Banxian was fine, Liu Linan finally breathed a sigh of relief.

As the only two friends in his last reincarnation, he really doesn't want anything to happen to them.

"So fifth brother, was that giant from a month ago really you? That evil god. Evil god." Liu Linan finally couldn't help but speak.

"It's me. He is already dead. I killed him completely. I came back this time to reclaim his arm that I cut off." Lu Wenwu nodded. "It's not that I can't bear to part with this arm. It's just that with the current level of your civilization, this arm will only lead to your rapid demise. The water here is too deep, you can't grasp it."

Liu Linan didn't pay any attention to the second half of the sentence.

He was already dancing with excitement when he heard the first half of the sentence.

The evil god of reincarnation is dead!

Really dead!

I knew that Fifth Brother could do it!

The fifth brother is the coolest and most secure big brother!

Lu Wenwu stretched out his hand and waved it in front of his eyes, but Liu Linan, who was in extreme excitement, didn't notice it at all. He was completely immersed in the excitement of his dream coming true.

Breaking the evil rule of capitalism and breaking the cycle of evil that has imprisoned the entire civilization, these two dreams were realized at the same time, which is simply...

It's like a dream!

This caused the excited Liu Linan to suddenly scream like a crazy ghost, howling like a ghost and then started crying while holding Lu Wenwu.

It has squeezed out all the space for Maomao and there is no way to stop it.

Lu Wenwu helplessly let the other party vent his emotions and expressed his understanding.

After a full five minutes, Liu Linan finally calmed down and everything returned to normal.

"Fifth brother! Can I report this news to the chief? Can you tell me your identity? We have been waiting for this day for too long! As long as the evil god of reincarnation is alive, every day is filled with anxiety!"

"It doesn't matter, go ahead and tell me."

Lu Wenwu shrugged.

Anyway, he was ready to leave after finishing the final work, so becoming famous didn't matter to him.

"By the way, tell him that I will take this arm away and deal with it. You can arrange for your people to evacuate. Besides, your Gonggong cannot be saved. Even the gods cannot stop him."

Liu Linan was about to say something when Lu Wenwu disappeared in a flash of space.

Only one sentence was left echoing in the air, leaving Liu Linan alone and confused in the air.

"I'll be back soon. I hope the place will be evacuated by the time I get back."

Looking at the missing Lu Wenwu, Liu Linan smiled helplessly and said silently in his heart:

"I'm sorry, scientists. I'm sorry, my God. I've tried my best. I'm just an ordinary grassroots commander. I really can't stop Brother Wu! He's a fierce man who even killed the evil god of reincarnation!"

"He said that we can't control the evil god's arm, so maybe we really can't control it."

"It's good this way, so as to avoid new conflicts and wars due to conflicts of interest. Our generation can still restrain itself, but when our generation dies one after another, will the next generation and the next generation uphold our spirit?"

"It's better not to test people's hearts."

After the brainstorming session, Liu Linan sighed deeply.

Just when he adjusted his mentality and was excitedly preparing to report the good news of the death of the Space-Time Demon to his superiors, he was stunned as soon as he raised his leg.

Looking at his comrades lying in a mess in the distance, Liu Linan began to scratch his head frantically through his protective suit.

Fifth brother!

My good brother!

My dear big brother!

At least wake up my brothers before you leave!

Where the hell am I going to move to in my next life!

Post-disaster reconstruction command center, I need support, now!

Deep in the center of the earth, the war command post left over from the old times is also the core of the entire civilization.

Lu Wenwu's figure suddenly appeared in front of the head of the Blazing Sun Demon God, which made the faces of the leaders who were in the meeting change instantly.

They looked nervously at the handsome man who suddenly appeared in front of them, and the little dog in his arms, their eyes full of tension and vigilance.

The guards drew their guns quickly, but not as fast as Lu Wenwu's intention.

It was just a matter of thought, and everyone at the scene was controlled by an unknown force at the same time, like statues, unable to move.

Everyone unconsciously felt a sense of horror in their hearts.

Those favored by the Evil God of Reincarnation who were given power have all died, and those previous visitors from other worlds have also returned to their own world. How can there still be people who possess such terrifying super powers now!

"Who are you?"

The candlelight, which had regained its second spring, asked subconsciously.

Then, he suppressed all his emotions and expressions in almost a second, and spoke as calmly as possible:

"Sir, if you have any requests, we can discuss them. As intelligent beings, we don't necessarily have to use violence to solve problems. If you are a visitor from another world, we can cooperate with you to complete your main mission."

"My name is Lu Wenwu, and other people usually call me Fifth Brother. You may have heard my name from Liu Linan, Gonggong, or other players. But it doesn't matter, even though I just killed the Spacetime Demon God Bestam."

Lu Wenwu had no intention of turning around. He just walked forward and came to the head of the Blazing Sun Demon God, looking directly into the other's lifeless eyes.

The Eye of True Vision was activated, and countless information and data fragments invisible to others were captured from higher dimensions and gathered here.

Faced with this "dead object", the analysis was completed almost instantly.

Lu Wenwu's expression suddenly became weird.

A sinister smile that made people feel cold all over slowly emerged.

He pulled the Eternal Blazing Sun in his hand out from his waist, and the temperature instantly rose, giving birth to a circle of sharp sword light.

"Okay! You bastard, I didn't expect you, a guy with thick eyebrows and big eyes, would learn this trick!" Lu Wenwu sneered, "If you like to play this trick, then I'll help you! Today I must kill you with my own hands, you BYD thing, you even dare to plot against me!"

"do not want!"

"Don't!"

"We can discuss this!"

"."

The people present had no idea who Lu Wenwu was talking about.

They all thought it was Gonggong, the artificial intelligence that controlled the remains of the god.

Lu Wenwu's will was as solid as a rock, and even a real demon couldn't shake his mind in the slightest.

Once he has decided, almost no one can change it.

Under the horrified gazes of countless reformers, Lu Wenwu raised his hand and stabbed the Eternal Blazing Sun into the center of the Blazing Sun Demon's eyebrows.

In an instant, the scarlet light became brighter.

The head that had been dead for many years actually showed an expression of extreme pain, as if it had not yet died, and it was constantly shaking.

The temperature, which had already been raised to over 40 degrees Celsius by the eternal scorching sun, soared again, and all the alloy cables connected to the head began to fall off and melt.

Just when the heads of the Reform Organization were about to be taken away by a wave, an invisible wave emanated from the demon's head, spreading and covering the space they were in, restoring the temperature to normal.

This is not over yet.

The temperature in the entire underground space rose to thousands of degrees in just a few seconds, and all human creations melted.

The underground facilities that had been built at great expense and with the strength of the entire civilization in the old days melted into a pool of orange-red liquid metal.

A group of ordinary people who have undergone cyberpunk transformation were shrouded in the invisible realm, suspended above a pool of magma and shivering.

Many people's hearts are bleeding.

The underground fortress that took enormous energy and resources to build was ruined just like that!

Jiang Liu can do the same thing, and even become stronger by combining powers!

However, the sword of light activated by Ravana is not a simple weapon, so it cannot be completely immune.

"It's so hard..."

Ravana flew back into the sky, his six wings spread out again. More particles fell from the light band and merged into his body. The aura he exuded became stronger and stronger, and it seemed that he was not affected by Jiang Liu's previous attack.

After moving his arm, his right hand naturally "grew" back, and the great sword was also recreated by light particles.

Jiang Liu raised his eyebrows when he saw this scene: Although Robana disliked him for being too tough, didn't he also hate the demon king's immortality?

"This body is so convenient." Jiang Liu sighed, "Those particles are really versatile."

"After all, it is the crystallization of human wisdom."

Ravana looked at the misty light particles lingering on his hands and smiled, not sure whether it was sadness or mockery.

"But if this is not the case, then humans will ..."

"Humanity will not perish, right?" Jiang Liu suddenly said.

The Rakshasa King was stunned for a moment, and looked at Jiang Liu with a strange look, but he was soon relieved and then sneered.

"You actually guessed it? That's amazing."

"Correction, I didn't guess it, I solved it step by step... This puzzle is actually not very difficult, and you gave a hint."

"Uh..." Ravana was silent.

“The final trial of humanity… At first I thought it might be something like The Terminator or The Matrix—it doesn’t matter if you haven’t seen the movie.

This is one of the themes that often appear in science fiction works: "The Omnic Crisis". After all, the impression you give people is very similar.

However, you may simply be from the future, after all, the future crisis is not limited to robot rebellion. "

Jiang Liu looked at Lovana seriously, his eyes deep and bright.

"My intuition tells me... your true nature is actually hidden in the gift game you set up. Generally speaking, attention will be automatically drawn to the third victory condition. From those numbers, it is easy to associate it with Indian mythology and the demon king "Ravana". I believe you are also trying to get closer to that.

However, the most crucial information is not in the victory conditions, but in the annotation of "occupation"! "

"Heh!" Rakshasa King suddenly laughed, revealing a carefree and unrestrained expression. At the same time, the light bands in the sky accelerated their changing frequency.

Jiang Liu also smiled slightly, put away the flaming steel, and instead drew out the platinum-colored sword of salvation.

"【Second, if the land (outer gate) is completely surrounded, it will be considered as automatically occupied. The enemies in the territory will be considered "heresy" and their spiritual power will be weakened by two-thirds. The occupying party will be considered "orthodox (mankind)" and their spiritual power will be increased by two-thirds.】

——At first glance, it seems to be just a simple rule, but in fact it is not.

If you look carefully, you can find the inconsistency, because the semantics of "mankind" is actually "human being"... You know, your disgust for humans is obvious.

Also, you didn’t use “human” but “mankind”.

This word also has a general interpretation of "a collection of humans living in different eras", representing humans in the three stages of "past, present, and future". It makes people think that the humans you hate may be humans in one of these time periods.

The etymology of "heresy" is the Greek word "ηαιρεσισ", which originally means "choice"... When combined, it means "a heretic who makes a different choice."

Based on your words, actions and body structure, I speculate that you may be a "human" from the future who was persecuted as a heretic because you evolved into another life form, or... a "new human".

This is the essence of the Rakshasas race."

The sense of pressure coming from the sky became stronger and stronger. Something destructive was brewing. Jiang Liu's smile became brighter and brighter, and the magic sword in his hand began to shine brightly.

"Of course, if it's just for reasons like religious persecution, you can probably only get spiritual power at the level of "witch hunting". It's hard to understand why it has become the ultimate test for mankind.

So you have another secret, which is the connection with "Ravana": Why did you come in the name of this demon king?

The ten-headed demon king Ravana, also known as "Ravana" - the name of this war game.

In Hindi, its original meaning is "to make people cry with violence", and the greatest violence in human civilization is "war"!

Coincidentally, his image in mythology is also that of a leader of an alien race who is hostile to human heroes...

In other words, the fight between Rama and Ravana seems to be a fight for Sita, but in fact it reflects a war of annexation between countries and nations!

The myths of various countries seem to have this kind of mapping, which is not surprising.

From this perspective, [The Ravana] is actually a "war between different races", and at the end of the war one of the races is completely destroyed.

Then, the nature of your final test as a human being is about to be revealed...

In the future, the conflict between the evolved "new humans" and the "old humans" will eventually lead to the demise of civilization. This is the final and greatest violence in human history.

[Ethnic killing]! "

Chapter 1041: The Final Trial of Two Companion Humans

At first, all the conflicts seemed to explode overnight.

Religion, politics, geography, ethnicity, gender, age - in the blink of an eye, all "differences" can become reasons to attack others. Humans, who can neither understand nor coexist with each other, have once again staged something that is commonplace on the path of evolution, that is, the exclusion and killing of "aliens".

It is impossible to verify who is on the righteous side. The only thing we can know is a line of text engraved on the stone that was left as the tombstone of civilization:

No one will win

-

That is after another technological explosion, in the future when science and technology are highly developed, an era in which "human omnipotence" is praised all the time.

Primate civilization has never been so prosperous. Human beings have already set foot on Mars, and transforming the planet's surface into a habitable place has become the biggest issue of the new century.

However, such a prosperous era has encountered an irresistible disaster: due to the abnormal activity of solar storms, the Earth's ecosystem has been irreparably damaged and will continue to deteriorate in the foreseeable future.

Faced with a crisis that could wipe out humanity, people with lofty ideals began to seek solutions. The ultimate masterpiece created by the wisdom of the entire civilization was a mysterious particle called "Eve".

It has an energy conversion rate that almost violates the laws of thermodynamics. After gathering to a certain size, it can generate a special force field that is enough to withstand the radiation from outer space and buffer the effects of gravitational changes.

The most miraculous thing is that this particle can produce a wonderful resonance with the human body, bringing countless possibilities to the stagnant "evolution" path of mankind.

This is just an accidental product, and even the physicists who created it cannot explain its principle. It is like a spider silk dropped by gods to hell, giving mankind the only hope.

With it, the difficulty of exploring the universe is greatly reduced, and humans can truly enter the interstellar age. The gravity of the mother star will no longer be able to stop them.

So humans once again began to sing the praises of their own greatness, as if they no longer needed to worry about any "small" problems with the sun.

However, this miracle comes at a price: not everyone can unite with "Eve".

Relatively speaking, only a small number of humans can successfully merge with "Eve" and evolve into Adam.

This has nothing to do with physical fitness, wealth, or power; it is purely a matter of compatibility, or so-called "qualifications."

This kind of "qualification" cannot be artificially created because the true principle of Eve particles has not been successfully analyzed, and no one knows whether it comes from genes or other factors.

On one hand, there is the deteriorating environment and the majority of people who have no hope of escaping. On the other hand, there are the "chosen people of God" who have evolved and are ready to march into the universe.

As a result, opposition soon arose.

The old humans chose to pool all their resources to build an underground paradise that would last them through the "Age of Apocalypse", while the new humans chose to build satellite-class colony ships to leave their home planet and travel deeper into the universe in units of hundreds of years.

——These are two options that cannot coexist.

The old humans could not tolerate the new humans taking away their increasingly scarce resources from their home planet, and the new humans were unable to create colonial ships that the old humans could adapt to.

Small-scale wars have been going on. At first, they were just competing for resources to complete their own plans, but later, the resources invested and lost in the war far exceeded the share of the competition...

The war waged for continuation and survival has also turned into a confrontation between ideologies.

Eventually, the old humans won and wiped out all the new humans, but they also fell into a vicious cycle of resource shortages, and gradually declined before the shelter was built.

When it disappears, there is still some time before the "Age of Apocalypse" when solar storms reach their peak.

In other words, what really destroys humanity is not natural disasters, but their own "evil karma."

Jiang Liu considered the final trial represented by the Rakshasa King as "genocide", which was not wrong, but it could not generalize everything.

The killing of each other by the opposing races…is the result, not the cause.

If the emergence of new humans is the best interpretation of "survival of the fittest" and the "evolution" that will continue civilization into the future, it means that humans finally have hope of breaking through their original limitations and entering the next era.

Then, the war between the new and the old eliminated this possibility, and human beings themselves denied "evolution" and "the future."

Perhaps the winner is justice, but there is no winner in this war, and no one can overcome the test of "anti-evolution" and "genocide" that stands at the end of human history.

-

Jiang Liu didn't know all the details, but that didn't stop him from getting a glimpse into the nature of the Rakshasa King. He even had a vague sense of some connection between himself and the other party.

However, he had no more time to explore, because the moment he revealed the nature of humanity's final trial, the Rakshasa King had already "pulled" down the light band in the sky.

The brilliant light flickers in the sky, as fascinating as a sea of ​​stars, but behind this beauty is a huge amount of heat that can burn the earth's surface.

hum!hum!hum!

Even if he entered the super speed state, he could not dodge, because it was indiscriminate destruction... and Jiang Liu happened to not have thought of dodging.

“Divine sword!”

Jiang Liu uttered these two words firmly and clearly, and raised the platinum blade in his hand high. A dazzling and slender straight line tore through the earth, cut through the light and shadow, and finally turned into a slash of light that counterattacked the sky!

boom!

The two lights of different natures collided with each other, and the massive torrent instantly engulfed the platinum blade...

But this is not the end!

Zheng!

The incomparably pure sword light cut through the shackles of the torrent, like a flying fish riding the wind and waves, it went upstream with the melodious sound of swords, and finally cut the entire Sea of ​​Stars in two!

"Is this your full strength?!"

Jiang Liu, with his upper body exposed, jumped out from the stream of light, holding the divine sword tightly in both hands, and slashed down fiercely at the Rakshasa King from top to bottom.

"Then you have no chance."

Clang!

The Rakshasa King raised his heavy sword to resist it, but the next moment he felt an overwhelming force crushing him. The heavy sword shattered instantly, and his body flew backwards uncontrollably and hit the ground heavily.

At this moment, Jiang Liu, who activated the "Cancer" protection and the "Dragon" solar sovereignty at the same time, felt an unprecedented power filling his body.

"The savior thunder!"

Transforming the divine weapons into fuel for thunder and combining them with the thunder and lightning power of the God King, Jiang Liu swung his sword suddenly. A thunder that looked like a blue dragon but was far more terrifying than that fell down, instantly piercing through the surface of the earth and annihilating all matter including the Rakshasa King!

Only a circular crater with a diameter of several thousand meters and a completely melted edge was left...

Chapter 1042: I will defeat you!

hum!

Red light particles were attracted from the air and gradually gathered at the bottom of the crater, re-emerging the appearance of the Rakshasa King.

He closed his eyes tightly. Although he regained consciousness, he did not continue to fight with Jiang Liu immediately. Instead, he was thinking about something.

The slender human figure floated in the magma, but the Demon King ignored the scorching heat. Although he was just after a fierce battle, he felt inexplicably calm.

I was defeated... I don't know how many times this has happened.

Looking back, I have never won a battle with this man since the first time we met. Although I did not use my full strength at that time, I believe that even if I had tried my best, the result would not have changed.

It's not that he has always been without opponents. In fact, his power was not that strong at the beginning. He gradually became what he is today by conquering outer gates one by one and expanding his own spiritual power.

This is his authority as the organizer: to use the "resources" at his disposal to increase the spiritual power and use it to launch a war game.

"Resources" can be land, population, energy, weapons...that's why his growth rate is so fast.

The spiritual power of the demon king Ravana allows him to "at least not lose" when facing most of the strong people in the small garden.

Moreover, when the intelligence was not leaked, they swallowed up the elite of the "Sky Army" in one fell swoop, and jumped to three-digit level.

He has suffered setbacks in this process, but at his rate of growth, these setbacks will soon become nothing more than a decoration.

Jiang Liu is the only exception...

This was already the third time the two had fought, and King Rakshasa still didn't see any chance of winning.

Strength, technology, spirituality, compatibility, wisdom... He could not find any weaknesses that could be targeted. Instead, he would be restrained by Jiang Liu. The effects of many of his abilities were greatly reduced. It was like fate was playing a joke on him.

And what is different from the previous two times is that the war game has now begun. This is a gift competition recognized by the Box Garden Center. King Luosha took this opportunity to put the battlefield in his hometown and fight against the isolated Jiang Liu in the strongest state.

But because of this, according to the rules, he no longer has any way to retreat.

So it goes without saying that instead of having the capital occupied and watching oneself lose, it is better to burn everything and give it one last try with all one's might!

　0.2 The other light cavalrymen who came rushing over were frightened and stunned.

With one knife, both the man and the horse were cut in half?

terrible!

The other party turned out to be a congenital master?

While they were hesitating, Feng Bo'e rushed into the team at lightning speed.

Today's Feng Bo'e has successfully entered the ranks of innate beings, and his strength is far greater than before.

There is no innate master in this team, and no one can suppress him.

Besides, he is not alone.

The [Divine Sword Guards] wearing black armor are not afraid of the enemy's bows and arrows, or hacking attacks. They simply swing their swords and reap lives.

The thin samurai sword cannot withstand the head-on collision with the heavy ring-handled sword.

A few breaths.

After the general was killed, this team of 3,000 people, except for the warriors who were still fighting, the rest of the infantry simply fled in disarray.

"demon!"

"Black devil!"

Those who couldn't escape looked at the [Divine Sword Guards] chasing them in fear, muttering to themselves.

These monsters, although wearing heavy armor, can still move as fast as the wind and are invulnerable to swords and guns. They are simply not human.

Lu Guanying stopped the massacre by the [Divine Sword Guards].

These captives.

Will become slaves to mining.

The first battle was won.

Feng Bo'e held the knife and spat, but he was not in the mood because the opponent was defeated too quickly.

He looked into the distance, and suddenly had an idea, and said to Lu Guanying: "How about we take this opportunity to capture his vassal state?"

Chapter 377: The Japanese Sword Master in White, the Divine Eagle, appears and shocks everyone!

Edo!

In the headquarters of the Tokugawa shogunate, the Shogun's Palace, the Shogun, the three great families, and their trusted ministers discussed together.

The black ship attack on Hong Kong posed a serious threat to the prestige of the shogunate.

Although the Shogun had sent the navy to block Edo Bay, the black ship was too fast.

Not only is the ship faster, but the gunfire is also more intense.

It was like a black elf, coming and going like the wind, its gunfire like thunder, and it sank nearly twenty ships of the navy that went out to fight.

You have to know that these twenty ships are not small boats, but half of the main warships of the Japanese navy.

So much so that now the navy dares not attack again.

All we can do is watch the black ships show off their might.

The people of Edo were in panic.

The most terrible thing is the news brought back by the messengers sent out.

The King of Japan and those royalists hiding in the dark actually want to take advantage of this opportunity to turn the tables?

"Those guys should have been killed long ago!"

"Damn it!"

The heads of the three families were furious. If what the messenger said was true, the rule of the Tokugawa shogunate would be torn apart.

The so-called three great families.

It refers to the daimyo who are relatives of the feudal lords.

The three most important and powerful ones.

That is, Owari Domain, Mito Domain, and Kii Domain.

These three families were allowed to use the Tokugawa surname.

If the shogun had no children, the successor would be chosen from the Owari and Kii families of the Three Great Houses.

It is equivalent to the two lineages of the Song Dynasty, the descendants of Taizu and Taizong. If one line is discontinued, it can be replaced by someone from the other line.

Of course, such accidents generally do not occur.

The young shogun, sitting on the upper throne, listened to the arguments of his trusted ministers with a gloomy face.

He is in a mixed mood now.

For a moment, I didn’t know what to do.

The enemy he had to face was not the minions in Japan, but the Song Dynasty, one of the nine great dynasties.

　04 Although in the evaluation of the nine dynasties, the Song Dynasty has always been the last and is called the "Weak Song".

But a skinny camel is bigger than a horse.

If the Song Dynasty really wanted to control him, it would be easy to do so.

But it is impossible for him to admit defeat now.

He is the Shogun. If he surrenders easily, what will the people and samurai in the country think?

Headache!

At this time, an eunuch came in and whispered something to him.

A smile suddenly appeared on the Shogun's face.

"it is good!"

"Great!"

He stood up excitedly.

"what happened?"

The heads of the three great families and their trusted ministers looked at him together.

The shogun realized that he had lost his composure, and he stopped smiling a little, saying in a relaxed tone, "The Sword Saint in White is here!"

"what?!"

Everyone exclaimed.

Immediately ecstatic!

The White-robed Sword Saint is a taboo in Japan. No one knows his name, and no one knows his master.

Some even said that he was not from Japan, but from one of the nine dynasties.

But no matter what.

He is the number one person in Japan and the number one swordsman in Japan.

Even the masters of the Four Sword Sect agree with this point.

Because of his disapproval, anyone who tried to challenge him has died.

The title of "Sword Saint" was given to him by the martial artists in Japan.

This title is used by different people in different countries.

The Qin Dynasty had the Sword Saint Gai Nie, and the Tang Dynasty also had the Sword Saint Pei Min...

but.

How did the Shogun invite the Sword Master in White?

Everyone was curious.

Although the White-Robed Sword Saint is in Japan, he has little connection with the secular world. He is a pure swordsman.

What is purity?

one person!

A sword!

Or wander around the world!

Or hidden in the mountains and forests!

Honing his sword skills.

They are absolutely different from those who practice swordsmanship for fame and fortune.

Although they also have various emotions and desires that humans cannot eliminate, there is also good and evil among them.

But they are not obsessed with the pleasure of killing their opponents.

Nor do they covet fame, fortune, or material gains.

They draw their swords only to realize themselves, that is, their own pursuit of swordsmanship.

They were born for the sword.

Dugu Qiubai, Ximen Chuxue, the White-Robed Sword Saint, etc. are such people.

Faced with everyone's doubts, the Shogun smiled and said nothing.

In fact, he sent people to invite the man in white just to give it a try and see if there were any fish. He would cast a net first.

It's a profit.

If you can't get it, you won't lose anything either.

Unexpectedly, he really came.

The man in white is a great master in the realm of heaven and man.

I guess Jiang Chen won't mind.

......

“You can imagine how much wool can be fleeced next!!”

At this time, Ying's eyes lit up after learning about the current situation in Teyvat.

Isn’t it great to have so many big fat sheep coming to your door?

"I also feel that way."

"But I don't care about these things."

"Next, I have to find Master Boshi to study the newly captured world coordinates."

Jiang Chen glanced at Ying, he didn't take this matter to heart.

No matter how he blackmailed those guys, Jiang Chen would not pay too much attention.

Because his focus now is on other worlds.

Ying's eyes suddenly lit up when she heard this.

“Another world!!”

“That’s really great.”

"Do you think this might be a familiar world?"

"Is it some anime world?"

Ying was very excited at this moment.

If that's really the case, it would be really interesting.

After all, paper wives began to appear in front of everyone in real life.

How can something like this not be exciting?

"Who knows?"

"I haven't summoned the heroic spirit yet, so the world coordinates are fine."

"Next, I plan to let Master Boshi study it carefully."

Jiang Chen told Ying about his thoughts.

Rather than summoning heroes now, Jiang Chen plans to do some research first.

"This couldn't be better."

"Hey, this Hall of Valor is really interesting."

"It keeps capturing the coordinates of other worlds."

"Isn't this asking us to conquer other worlds?"

"Your Majesty, we now have a more ambitious goal."

"It is my duty to unify the world!"

Ying was so excited at this moment.

Looking back to the past, Jiang Chen’s small goal was to unify Teyvat.

Then they changed the map, and now Collapse of Iron is almost the same.

After all, there are basically no people who can fight. Now on Bengtie's side, Jiang Chen is speaking, who agrees and who opposes?

No one dared to object.

After all, Jiang Chen is strong enough.

It is no exaggeration to say that Jiang Chen is the leader of Bengtie.

Even though there are still many unstable guys in Bengtie now, Jiang Chen is capable of handling all problems.

This goal has been somewhat achieved, right?

Then, Ying felt that there should be a more ambitious goal.

For example, conquer all worlds!

If this really works, then she will be the woman of the King of All Worlds.

And no matter how many people come in the future, she will always be the last.

Others will always be concubines!

It’s very exciting just thinking about it.

Jiang Chen understood immediately after hearing what Ying said. She was having an attack again.

After all, ever since she met Ying and knew Jiang Chen's abilities, this guy has always wanted to be the queen and rule the country.

"Go, go, go. If we really find some horrible world, we will be the ones to be beaten."

"Don't think about what's there or what's not."

Jiang Chen rolled his eyes in annoyance.

He was really convinced by this guy's idea.

Upon hearing this, Ying was not panicked at all.

"But your golden finger must be more powerful, right?"

"When you meet a strong opponent, you become stronger."

"Hubby! I believe you."

Ying looked at Jiang Chen lovingly.

In her heart, Jiang Chen is the real time traveler, not her and that loser!

Chapter 443: Should we just attack directly?

Serious time travelers have golden fingers, but she and Kong don’t have that thing, and they were even beaten by the natives when they went to Teyvat.

Who can I ask to explain this?

Kelly's mother is better than them.

They just went to Teyvat to play for a while, but ended up getting beaten up by the local gods.

I have to say, the local gods are really rude.

Bullying the two siblings.

Fortunately, everything is over now.

The god who once beat her has also become her husband's little brother.

All I can say is, it’s comfortable!

As for what Jiang Chen said about encountering a powerful world?

There is no need to worry, at most it is just a matter of changing the map.

Moreover, she finally understood.

Jiang Chen’s golden finger will definitely come into play.

As soon as he arrived in Teyvat, Jiang Chen instantly transformed from a otaku into someone who could beat the locals.

Then we changed the map and came to Bengtie.

Very good, I have become stronger and can beat the local star gods again.

Even if the world changes in the future, Ying believes that her husband can beat up those locals.

Do you know what "a dragon crossing the river" means? It refers to her husband.

"My husband is super strong!"

"When you meet a strong opponent, you become stronger, but your strength is ominous."

Ying shouted with confidence.

Then he looked at his sisters.

"Am I right?"

When Gui Zhong and others heard Ying ask this, they were stunned.

Then the corners of his mouth slightly raised.

"Yes~! My husband is the best!!"

......

I don’t know where a group of people learned this from, but they suddenly became so cool!

"Forget it. I'm too lazy to complain."

"Be normal!"

"Stop learning this weird way of speaking!"

Jiang Chen complained subconsciously, which made everyone laugh out loud.

Who is learning it?

Oh no, should I say it's infected?

Jiang Chen joked with everyone for a while, then stood up and said:

"Then I'll go call that fellow Bo Shizun over first."

"That guy is currently studying the source of the problem."

"You can't attract it without something."

Having said that, Jiang Chen disappeared from the spot.

"Sorry, sorry, I didn't think you were so gullible. You could believe such nonsense! Not to mention that I don't care about those clones still in the petri dishes. We are the latest weapons of Nanba Heavy Industries. How can we just abandon them?"

The green gears began to rotate at high speed, making the Hell Warrior's hand look like a constantly spinning chainsaw. With such an arm, she walked towards Kiana who was trying to struggle to get up with a smile.

"As a reward for your kindness, let me send you off without any pain~"

At the moment when the gear was about to reveal Kiana's neck, a yellow figure rushed towards the opponent with an afterimage.

"Don't you dare touch this idiot with your dirty hands!"

The hand wrapped with red, blue and yellow name tags tightly grasped the hand of the Hell Warrior. Bronya let the high-speed rotating gears rub against her hand to produce a lot of sparks, and her voice was filled with anger that was completely different from before.

"How can a guy like you who doesn't value life understand the strength of this idiot, bastard!"】

538: Tantan form and Lu Xier reappear (4k)

Please, another me: Sister Bronya, Yabai, and Kakuichi!

Silver Wolf: It’s me as expected!

Uncle Xing: It’s broken, she installed it.

Iron Fist Invincible: Oh, I have to say, Bronya is the knight whose personality is most to my liking among all the knights that have appeared so far. It makes my blood boil.

Mouth-talking Ninja: The fire in my heart is burning.

Artificial Hope: Since Bronya is back, it means...

ZIO II: That’s right, it’s time to fight back!

[“The weight she carries is completely different from that of people like you!”

He crouched down, gathered his strength and threw a punch, accompanied by passionate words. The Hell Warrior actually felt a punch that was as powerful as Kiana's just now. He was blown away and smashed the big tree next to him.

"how come?"

The Hell Warriors were shocked. From the information they got from Xue Qian, Bronya was just an ordinary person without Kaslana's blood. She had neither Kaslana's fighting talent nor Beichen Mei's technological assistance.

——But why?

——Why is Gris in front of me still growing at a speed not inferior to those two?

“That’s the incredible thing about human beings.”

On a high branch in the distance, Xue Qian used his hands like binoculars to observe the reversal of the battle here. His feet couldn't help but swing, and he let out a hearty laugh of interest.

"It's so interesting that he can create miracles again and again and do things that are impossible to do even though he is so weak!"

The tone was like sighing and reminiscing. Xueqian noticed Beichen Meiyi's new action and laughed more happily. "You are worthy of being the children I carefully selected. It seems that Cocolia's wishful thinking will fail. There is really no other way. Let me, your best friend who likes you the most, help you think of a solution~"

As he said this, Xue Qian looked at Xi'er who was standing behind him. 】

Pure Love God of War: Weak humans...

Want to go to heaven: This tone, I see, this Mobius is not a human being at all.

It’s simply the sound of nature: Bold snake monster, I can tell at one glance that you are not human!

Homura: Tsk, this condescending tone that treats humans as toys and props really makes me think of unpleasant things.

Miss Pink Fairy: Wow, Mebius, you are finally not a human being anymore!

Infinite Serpent: Are you polite?

[“Hey, stupid Kiana, can you still stand up? You won’t be devastated after being deceived once, right?”

Bronya extended her hand to Kiana, who glanced at her, gritted her teeth as if unconvinced, grabbed her hand and stood up.

"Hmph! I only let her rest on the ground because it was cool. Even if you hadn't come, I was planning on teaching her a lesson! And at least give me some muscle in front of that idiot, Kora!"

"Definitely next time."

Bronya chuckled and took a fighting stance.

"We need to make this a quick fight, you idiot Kiana!"

"You still didn't add it, Grandma Potato!"

Continuing their usual bickering, the two Kamen Riders charged towards the Hell Soldier.

Mei Beichen, who saw all this, curled the corners of her mouth and jumped to increase the distance between herself and Theresa.

"It seems that the hostage has been successfully rescued by Bronya. Sorry, Theresa, it's my turn next."

"hostage?"

The faces of those innocent people who refused to obey Namba Heavy Industries and a group of farm children who loved potatoes appeared in Theresa's mind, causing her to whisper in a voice that only she could hear.

"I see, they've been rescued..."

Mei Beichen noticed Theresa's unnatural pause, but she did not give up this opportunity. She took off her rabbit shake bottle and started shaking it again.

"Sa, let's start the experiment!"

The originally light leaping sound gradually turned into a heavy attacking sound during the shaking process.

"Tank & Tank! Are you ready?"

Theresa came back to her senses after noticing Mei Beichen's new move. Just as she was about to step forward to stop her, five blue tanks, one big and four small, emerged from the ruins and fired at each other to stop Theresa.

"Build Up!"

"Over Flow! Blue steel warrior! Tank Tank! YABAI! So strong!"

Just like the Bunny Form, 5 tanks are all equipped on the Dangerous Bunny Tank. The new Tank Form is very similar to the Bunny Form, except that the color has been changed to blue, the armor is thicker, and the rabbit ear cloak behind it has been replaced with tank tracks.

"This is!?"

Seeing this new form appear, not only Theresa at the scene, but also Cocolia in the West District became nervous.

Natasha looked at the information in her hands and was shocked by this form that was very similar to the bunny form, but completely different.

"This form... there is no record of it in the data sent back by Rita!"

"The law of victory has been determined!"

After a long time, Mei Beichen made the winning pose of Founding Knight and raised her arm to block Theresa's fist. The tracks on the arm armor were rotating at high speed, causing Theresa to subconsciously withdraw her hand in pain, which was exactly what Mei Beichen wanted.

"FullBottle Buster!"

A pitch-black broadsword with a yellow blade and a red hilt appeared in Beichen Mei's hand. She swung it towards Theresa's face, knocking her away and smashing into a nearby building.

But Beichen Mei's attack went far beyond that. She switched the Full Bottle Destroyer to hand cannon mode. Her feet transformed into chariot tracks, and the two gun muzzles on her shoulder armor were aimed at Theresa who had barely stood up.

The whole person turned into a mobile turret, firing continuously around Theresa, submerging her in the explosion.

"This is the backup plan left by Miss Mei. She deliberately asked me to hand over the data of the bunny form to paralyze Namba Heavy Industries. She used this as a plan to let Bronya rescue the hostages held by Namba Heavy Industries."

Rita explained to Xier with a smile, and the latter showed a complaining expression, as if "you did such a big thing without telling me."

Seeing that Mei Hokusatsu was gaining the upper hand again, Kiana and Bronya were gradually bringing the battle to an end.

"Friendship! Enthusiasm! Passion! Ola Ola Ola! Is this all you can do without all your tricks? Now I am invincible!"

"That's my line!"

After pouting and complaining, Kiana and Bronya beat up the Hell Warrior and almost simultaneously pressed down the wrench of the squeeze driver.

"Scrap Break!"

"Scrap Finish!"

Kiana leaped high into the air, and the shadow of a giant dragon spewed flames behind her, pushing her to perform a flying kick.

Bronya caught the thruster on the shoulder armor and kicked the enemy straight down from the ground at low altitude.

At the same time, Theresa, who was exhausted by the artillery fire, looked at the powerful blue warrior.

"Why are you so powerful when you have such unrealistic fantasies?"

“What’s wrong with promoting ideals?”

"Tank!"

“I understand how pale and powerless love and peace are in reality.”

"JET!"

"But even so, I must take action and continue to pass on this belief!"

"Gatling!"

"Love and peace are not something that I can bring alone. It must be built together by everyone who holds this belief in their hearts!"

"Rocket!"

"I will keep fighting for this goal!"

The muzzle of the gun filled with four full bottles was aimed at Theresa who was unable to dodge. From the unshakable momentum, Theresa's faith was shaken by Beichen Mei for the first time.

"Ultimate Match Break!"

The azure light cannon rushed towards Theresa. Even though the latter hurriedly used the diamond bottle to block it, it was still easily broken, causing Theresa to become paralyzed.

Mei Beichen propped herself up and took off her own Rabbit Shake Tank bottle, and filled it into the Full Bottle Destroyer again.

"Full Full Match Break!"

A more powerful laser cannon followed, sending Theresa flying and crashing into the ground, disintegrating on the spot.

At this time, the Hell Warrior also took the ultimate move of the Squeeze Duo and flew to her side. 】

The audience was delighted by the scene of great victory.

Now that Namba Heavy Industries and West District's high-end combat forces have all been defeated, the war must be over... right?

[Just when everyone was about to capture the enemy, Xue Qian's voice interrupted everyone's good mood.

"If this ends here, I'll be troubled."

"!?"

Everyone looked in the direction of the sound and saw that Xue Qian had somehow got behind Xier and the other girl, knocked them out, and then put the smoke sword against her neck.

Beichen Meiyi and others were shocked and angry, but because Xier was in Xue Qian's hands, they could only glare at each other.

As soon as he raised his hand, the stone statue that Zhongsu had transformed into began to shrink rapidly, becoming only the size of a palm.

Rody threw him directly to the moon and suppressed him under the palace on the moon that originally belonged to Zhulan.

Basically, all possibilities for China and the Soviet Union to escape from the predicament have been eliminated. Now that they have chosen to take action, they must be ruthless.

...

on the earth.

Inside the neon temple.

The original ancient temple has now been razed to the ground by the aftermath of the battle between the two great wizards.

All kinds of gorgeous spells and forbidden curses were cast at each other as if they were free, and all of this was recorded by Sheriff Blake.

Fortunately, Blake was not killed by Daolong's magic, nor was he kicked to death by Ah Fu. Instead, he was kicked directly and fell out of the temple gate.

After considering his own strength and the strength of these people, Sheriff Black wisely chose to gather the surviving soldiers and agents, surround them outside the temple and wait.

By the way, take photos of all the battle situations for later study.

Blake decided to go back and show it to the senior officials.

Those stupid guys are clamoring to use missiles to destroy all these remnants of the feudal era.

Then let them destroy it.

The casualties of American soldiers alone were enough to give them a headache, but most of the soldiers were killed without a complete body, which should be considered a blessing in disguise for the garrison commander.

However, when Sheriff Blake returns to District 13, he still has to count the agents who have died and pay them pensions.

He is not so cruel as to suck the blood of his soldiers.

And...it might be too early to go back now.

Blake leaned over to take a look at the two groups of people who were still fighting, swallowed, decisively retracted his head, and began to call for support on the phone.

Ordinary people like him should not go up to deliver food.

...

the other side.

The devil dragon has already killed his way through the line of agents and is too lazy to bother with ordinary people. For him, taking away Panku's box is the most important thing.

The Box of Panku is not only the key to hell, but also a medium of communication between hell and earth.

After so many years of hard work, the devil dragon finally found a spell that could pull the world into hell.

If he succeeds, the entire earth will be plunged into hell, and it won't matter whether the demons can come out or not.

The devil Xiaolong saw his two uncles Zhongsu and Zhulan leaving the surface and going to outer space to fight.

This would prove his best chance of seizing the Panku Box.

Unfortunately, the little demon dragon seemed to overestimate his own strength and underestimated the strength of the two great wizards.

The various forbidden spells that kept flashing made the devil dragon's scalp tingle. Is this still a human being?

Therefore, the Demon Dragon wisely chose to lie in ambush on the side for the time being, waiting for the opportunity that might come.

...

"It worked! I'm such a genius!"

Xiaoyu didn't do nothing.

She already had a good idea in her mind to help her father. She couldn't do it alone, but what if there were countless more fathers?

So she was re-making the potion for the clone spell.

This time it's finally done.

He hurriedly filled the glass bottle with half the liquid and ran into the temple.

Inside the temple.

The battle between Dad and Daolong was hard to determine the winner.

As the rage value continues to increase, the ultimate move becomes more and more fierce.

"Old man, this is your strength. You are really embarrassing the Archmage!"

"Bah! Daolong, you have been hiding in the gutter like a rat all these years, and now you jump out, do you want to test your father's power?"

"Humph, old man, you are no match for me."

"Have you dealt with Dad now? See how you report to your master!"

The old man waved the dried puffer fish in his hand, commanding the stone giant made of mud from the ground to throw boulders at Daolong, while refuting Daolong's words. It seemed that the old man was more eloquent, and he scolded Daolong so much that his face turned black.

The arrogance he had at the beginning had now disappeared a lot, and Daolong had to admit that this old guy was indeed quite capable, and it was he who was careless and underestimated the enemy at the beginning.

"Guang is only good at talking!"

Daolong knew that if he didn't use all his strength and bleed a little, he would definitely not be able to do anything to this old guy.

So, Daolong hardened his heart and cut his palm - drops of blood fell, and he began to mutter in a low voice.

Along with the sword, dragon blood floated strangely in the air.

In the sound of spell.

Under the forbidden spell released by Daolong, the corpses around them actually began to move again and approach each other. For a moment, the flesh and blood decomposed and then quickly merged.

"Forbidden spell! Skeleton Lord!"

The black magic mark on Daolong's forehead flickered, emitting a strong purple light.

The evil aura spread rapidly around.

"Ouch!" Dad realized something was wrong when he saw the blood and bones merging together.

"Dad smells evil magic... Daolong, what do you want to do!"

Dad naturally wouldn't sit there and wait for death. He repeatedly cast spells, trying to disperse the flesh and blood corpses that had gathered together.

But the stone giants who followed their father's command began to collapse and dissolve rapidly as soon as they came into contact with the purple corpses.

"It's useless." Daolong floated in the air and laughed loudly.

"Everything here will be devoured by the Skeleton Monarch. Life will cease to exist, and all living things will become nourishment for the Skeleton Monarch!"

as predicted.

As Daolong said.

The sea of ​​blood and corpses on the earth quickly flew into the impossible-to-look-at-directly-done meat ball condensed in the center.

The reason why forbidden spells are forbidden spells is because the destructive power caused by using them is extremely terrifying and difficult to interrupt!

Dad's expression turned grim. He didn't expect that Daolong would want to create such a horrible evil monster in order to get rid of his old bones.

Right now.

"Daddy!!!"

Xiaoyu finally arrived, jogging all the way.

"Hey, Xiaoyu, what are you doing here? Go back quickly!" Dad turned his head and saw Xiaoyu panting, and his brows immediately raised.

"I, I found a way to help you, Dad."

Xiaoyu didn't waste any time, shook the potion in the bottle and sprinkled it directly on her father.

"This is!"

Before the father finished speaking, under the effect of the clone potion made by the cheating Saint Seiya Tama, he began to quickly split into two!

"Oh! It's the clone potion!" The two fathers looked at each other.

They saw the excitement in each other's eyes, "Xiaoyu, well done!" Dad praised Xiaoyu excitedly.

Having the clone potion is equivalent to having an extra power.

The original effect of the potion shouldn't be so buggy. It can not only split a person, but also allow all clones to maintain their strength.

But as Zhongsu said, if Rody is too powerful, he will suffer the backlash of his righteousness.

Therefore, the magic potion made by Xiaoyu was given a more powerful effect.

Not only does Dad keep splitting into clones, but each clone also possesses all of Dad's magical powers.

This action almost made Daolong, who was still chanting a spell above, drop his jaw.

"What kind of potion is this?!!"

Just kidding!

This isn't magic at all, is it cheating?

At this point, Daolong quickly controlled the skeleton monarchs that had already formed halfway and were seven stories high, and said, "Kill them!"

"Wow! What an ugly big guy!"

Xiaoyu ran with her head down all the way, and only then did she notice the huge Skeleton Monarch and screamed.

And what about dad?

He himself was still splitting, but there was a problem, that is, Dad could sense that his clones would not last too long.

Because doing so is equivalent to forcibly increasing one's own strength, which will eventually fall.

but now!

enough.

As he approached the 100-meter-tall old man, he looked up at the sword dragon in the sky.

Even though he doesn't have many spellcasting props, Dad's strength is enough to cast spells instantly.

"Get out of here, monsters! Get out of here, monsters!"

The combined voices of countless old men are comparable to the mantras chanted in the Great Leiyin Temple in the West.

The sword dragon in the sky instantly sensed the crisis.

"Skeleton Lord! Protect me!"

To be honest, Yu Lingzhi's skills are quite comprehensive.

Rubbing his chin, Lu Chen could even imagine how the plot would develop next.

The CSRC reinvestigated the case and Cheng Bei’s reputation was ruined.

Then Tongsheng's stock price rebounded, and Yu Lingzhi took the opportunity to cash out her shares and then divorced Lu Guanghong directly.

But since it is a fact that Tongsheng is poorly managed, even if there is a short-term rebound, it will sooner or later fall to zero value.

By that time, Yu Lingzhi had probably already run away with the money.

Only the penniless Lü Guanghong and Cheng Bei, who was imprisoned for "unfair competition", were left...

Kill three birds with one stone!

Awesome!

Although Lu Chen was not on Yu Lingzhi's side, he couldn't help but applaud the former's actions in his heart.

Of course, it is not clear how the situation will develop.

But I think even if it doesn’t turn out exactly as Yu Lingzhi expected, it won’t be too far off.

And it is obvious that in such a plan, the rich woman is still the one being exploited.

Yu Lingzhi must know how much hurt Lu Shuyu would be after this matter was exposed.

But a stepmother is indeed a stepmother, and judging from the current situation, she doesn't care much.

No, the same goes for my biological mother.

After all, the reason why Cheng Bei wanted to buy the shares from Lu Shuyu was to better retaliate against Lu Guanghong.

From this perspective, the little rich woman is really miserable.

Whether it is her biological mother or stepmother, she may have some feelings for her, but these feelings do not reach the level of "mother-daughter love".

At least when it comes to decisions concerning his own major interests, Lu Shuyu is the most insignificant influencing factor and can be sacrificed.

I don’t know what the rich young lady would feel when she knew this.

I guess the little bit of courage that I finally got would be smashed to pieces immediately...

Ugh.

Shaking his head, Lu Chen didn't think any further.

Cheng Bei and Yu Lingzhi certainly have their reasons for their choices.

Whether it is revenge on the scumbag who abandoned you, or revenge on your husband and lover who betrayed you, each one is reasonable.

If you were a complete outsider, you probably wouldn't think there was anything wrong with them.

But Lu Chen is not an outsider.

He is Lu Shuyu's boyfriend.

Therefore, even though he did not think that the two had done anything wrong, he still wanted to stop it from happening and prevent the rich woman from getting hurt.

At this moment, the first thing he had to do was to prevent the release of this news that would put the rich woman in dire straits.

"Uncle Li, please go to the car and wait for me."

Twenty minutes later, it was 9:40 pm.

In the exquisitely decorated coffee shop, Lu Chen looked from afar at the man who was sitting in the corner with his back to him, typing away on the computer keyboard. He turned around and said to Butler Li:

"Call me in ten minutes."

"Ah?" Butler Li was stunned: "Call?"

"Well, no matter what I say, just try your best to cooperate with me."

"But......"

Not quite understanding what Lu Chen meant, Butler Li wanted to ask more questions with a confused look on his face.

But Lu Chen had already taken a step forward and walked towards the man without looking back.

......

......

"Okay, go back now, and remember to drink some juice before going to bed."

"Don't forget to get up early tomorrow morning. Your dad and I will come to see you at eight o'clock..."

The elevator stopped on the twelfth floor. As the elevator door slowly closed, Fu Lanxia's muttering also disappeared.

Carrying the bottle of Wuliangye that he couldn't return after all, Qingbao skipped to the door of the apartment, took out the key to open the door, and looked particularly happy.

I don’t know if it’s because of the alcohol.

However, such a happy mood came to an abrupt end when I saw Song Qiao's face that looked like a high school class teacher.

"sit down."

Sitting motionless on the sofa, Song Qiao folded her arms across her chest and gave cold instructions.

This instantly reminded Qingbao of a night two months ago.

That day she went to the zoo with Lu Chen, and after returning she was interrogated by Song Qiao.

The scene is exactly the same as it is now!

"What's wrong......"

Putting the wine down, Qin Wanqing walked to Song Qiao and weakly took out a box of medicine from her bag.

"Stomach, does it still hurt?"

"This is medicine, I just bought it..."

"..."

Her taut lips trembled. Looking at the cautious Qingbao, Song Qiao became even angrier and wanted to cut Lu Chen into pieces right away.

Ahhhh! !

How could he have the heart to hurt such a gentle and kind girl!!!

I really want to shark him!!!

"I'm fine. I lied to you when I said I had diarrhea."

In her heart, Song Qiao cursed Lu Chen once again. She gritted her teeth and said, "Sit down. I'll show you something."

"Ah, okay..."

Qingbao sat opposite Song Qiao with a confused look on his face.

Song Qiao took out her cell phone expressionlessly, tapped a few times, and then threw it directly on the coffee table.

"Danglang~"

The crisp collision sound showed her anger that was almost uncontrollable at the moment.

On the phone screen was the back of the rich woman walking alone into the building of No. 5 Middle School.

Chapter 416 I can’t understand!!

After a few seconds, Song Qiao did not see the expression she expected on Qingbao's face.

Shock, disbelief, grief, stupefaction...none of that.

Just a little surprised.

Then comes the confusion and hesitation.

And it seems that the object of entanglement is not this photo, but myself...

"Didn't you see clearly?"

Thinking that Qingbao didn't understand the situation, Song Qiao widened her eyes and reminded him:

"The person in the photo is Lv Shuyu!"

"This neighborhood is the one where Lu Chen's cousin rents a house!!"

"..."

Of course I saw that...

So you just followed them secretly...

"I......"

Looking up, Qin Wanqing hesitated, not knowing how to explain.

Song Qiao hadn't reacted yet, and finally couldn't help but yelled:

"Why don't you understand yet?"

"This means that Lu Chen and Lu Shuyu are very likely already living together!!"

"..."

Judging from Song Qiao's almost broken voice, she was now both angry and confused.

Those who don’t know would think Lu Chen is her boyfriend.

Of course, considering that Qingbao is her best friend, it is normal for her to be so angry.

But her anger looked quite exaggerated.

The last time Song Qiao was so angry was when Jinta said Menma was ugly while watching "Anohana: The Flower We Saw That Day".

The last time was in "White Album" when Touma Kazusa said "It was obviously me who came here first."

The fact that this scene can be compared to this classic depressing plot shows how furious Song Qiao was at the time.

But this is not the limit.

Because in three seconds, her anger level will soar again, reaching the highest point in her life.

It is enough to cure all low blood pressure.

"Bookstores are different from libraries. They are for business. If customers only read new books on the platform, it will waste space outside the platform."

"The bookcases in a bookstore will die if they are not moved. I know a few bookstores where bookcases have accumulated dust and decayed and eventually disappeared~"

"Thank you for your philosophical and implicit explanation, Senior."

"How about it, handsome, right?"

"Yeah, it's just like the old grandfather with a white beard who is hundreds of years old in role-playing games."

"Hmm, what a strange metaphor."

The older woman pouted her lips in disapproval.

Ginjo Sousuke thought about their conversation while scanning the new books on the platform.

From some perspectives, a bookstore can be seen as a showcase for human intellectual property.

Especially new books, which can directly reflect the trend of the times, and you can get a sense of it just by looking at the title and cover.

Yincheng usually likes to kill time in this way.

After passing the platform, he started walking around the store.

In addition to checking the new books, I also briefly scanned the backs of the books on the bookshelf.

Like this, to grasp the situation of the store in advance and then evaluate the latest trends in the book market, this may be the content of the research activities that Matsumoto Sachiko wants to do?

Indeed, for a literature student who wants to understand people's preferences for the latest books, there is no better place to work than a bookstore.

Ginjo roughly walked around the circle, and suddenly someone patted his shoulder from behind.

"Hi, Sachiko."

When I turned around, I saw Matsumoto Sachiko standing there in the bookstore uniform.

"Please don't show up so suddenly. I thought my heart was going to stop."

"Sousuke is the one who suddenly appeared, right? Besides, is your heart that fragile?"

"Don't look at me like this, my heart is quite delicate."

"Show me what you have to say and I'll believe you."

"If you can get it back to its original state, it wouldn't hurt to show it to you."

As Ginjo Sousuke spoke, he looked Matsumoto Sachiko up and down.

Under the uniform, she wore a pair of tight jeans with a sleeveless white top today, and her short bob hair was fluffy and soft, looking very refreshing.

"Tell me, why did Sosuke think of coming to my place? It couldn't be that he just happened to wander here, right?"

Although Matsumoto Sachiko was very surprised by Ginjo's appearance, she still tried her best to control her emotions. After all, it was still working hours.

"There's nothing to do in the apartment. When I was chatting with Sister Tomoko, I learned that you were working part-time here, so I came over to take a look."

It’s not quite accurate to say that there was nothing to do. Yincheng just did what he was supposed to do several times in a row and finished it all.

"It's really relaxing~"

“That’s what college students are like.”

"No, I'm doing social research, right? Doesn't Sousuke have any seminars or club experiments?"

"Huh? Why can't I hear anything Sachiko is saying?"

"Please don't react like an elementary school student. How old are you now?"

"Haha, it's because I'm an adult that I can live so clearly. It won't do any good to make myself too tired."

"Really? Where did you learn so many crooked theories?"

Matsumoto Sachiko was amused by him and started laughing, and pulled him to a secluded corner of the bookstore.

"Hey, Sousuke, you missed me, didn't you?"

Seeing that there was no one around, Matsumoto Sachiko unknowingly moved closer to Ginjō...

Chapter 515: In an Empty Corner with Matsumoto Sachiko

The two had not met each other since their first close contact that went beyond friendship on Enoshima.

Matsumoto Sachiko began to concentrate on her summer research report, while Ginjo Sosuke continued to shuttle between women as usual.

That sudden sweet memory was preserved intact and is still full of freshness until now.

"I just happened to want to buy a new comic book, so I came here."

Ginjo smiled slyly and deliberately didn't answer her question directly.

"You're kidding! There are so many bookstores in Tokyo. Why would you go all the way if you just want to buy comics?"

Matsumoto Sachiko puffed up her lips and exposed him bluntly.

"Haha, isn't it because I have too much free time? It's easy to change a country, but hard to change one's nature. No matter how old you are, your inner self will not change."

"You're talking so profoundly, but to be honest, you're just trying to cover up your decadent college life..."

"That's not the case. College students aren't much more mature than high school students, are they?"

Ginjo Sosuke said with a smile that he had fought with his wife for three hundred rounds early in the morning and he was still immersed in that happy mood.

"Really? In that case, Sousuke, just take your time looking for your comic book. I still have work to do."

"Okay, I wasn't just kidding you. Actually, I just wanted to see what Sachiko looked like in the bookstore uniform, so I took the trouble to come all the way here."

Matsumoto Sachiko made a move to turn around and leave, but was quickly stopped by Ginjo who stretched out his hand.

"So Sousuke still misses me, right?"

The expression on Matsumoto Sachiko's face immediately became full of anticipation, and she seemed to be very obsessed with the answer to this question.

"That's right, because I haven't seen Sachiko since the last time I had fun in Enoshima."

"Every time I go to eat at Sister Tomoko's place, I never see you."

Ginjo tapped her forehead gently with his finger. Since she wanted to hear such an answer, it would not be difficult to satisfy her.

In fact, many times, there is no need to go to great lengths to give girls gifts to make them happy. It is easier to just say a few sweet words.

So sometimes practicing your verbal skills can save you a lot of real money.

"I never thought that the popular Sosuke would come to see me. I feel so happy."

As expected, just a few words from Ginjo made Matsumoto Sachiko cling to him limply.

"Be careful or you might be seen by other guests."

Ginjo Sousuke leaned close to her ear and reminded her gently.

"Ah, that's true. I got too carried away..."

Matsumoto Sachiko quickly took two steps back and looked around.

Fortunately, there were not many customers in the store at this time, and no one noticed the corner where they were.

"By the way, mom didn't come with you, did she?"

"Huh? Why is Sister Tomoko coming too?"

"Because she has mentioned this many times when she was at home, saying that she wanted to see her daughter working like an adult, but I stopped her every time. It's too embarrassing to do that."

"Is that so? Maybe all parents would have that thought, right? But don't worry, I came here alone. Sister Tomoko was too tired, so she rested at home first."

"It's only noon now, why are you so tired that you need to rest? Are you feeling unwell?"

Matsumoto Sachiko asked nervously.

"Well, that's not the case. Sister Tomoko seems to have cleaned the entire yard this morning. The weather is so hot, so it's inevitable that she feels a little tired."

Only then did Ginjo Sousuke realize that he had said something he shouldn't have said, and he quickly made up an excuse to try to cover it up.

Even though Matsumoto Sachiko knew about the relationship between him and his wife, being exhausted so early in the morning was still too much of a shock for her.

"Really? I've told mom several times that we should wait until the evening when it's cooler to do this kind of thing, but she never listens to me."

Matsumoto Sachiko sighed helplessly.

I didn't expect that the excuse Ginjo made up could be passed so easily. It seems that she is really naive in this regard.

"By the way, Sachiko, did you hear about Chiaki inviting us on vacation?"

Ginjo Sousuke quickly changed the topic to another direction.

"Yeah, Qianqiu sent me a LINE message last night. I was so excited that I couldn't sleep for a long time."

"I heard it's a villa in the countryside, right? That's great. I didn't expect I could go out and play again before the holiday."

Matsumoto Sachiko crossed her fingers in front of her chest, her excitement evident.

"Yes, but I wonder if it's close to the beach?"

Yin Cheng's tone was much calmer than hers.

"Eh? Hasn't Sousuke had enough fun at the beach? Didn't we stay in Okinawa for a long time?"

Matsumoto Sachiko asked with a curious look on her face.

"Hmm? Of course, there are female college students wearing sexy swimsuits everywhere on the beach, and they come over to chat with me from time to time."

Ginjo said this deliberately, wanting to see how she would react.

"Hey, could you please not look so smug?"

"What kind of swimsuit is a sexy swimsuit? Aren't the swimsuits that Chie-nee, Chiaki-nee, and I wore sexy enough?"

As expected, Matsumoto Sachiko fell into the trap and questioned Ginjō in a coquettish manner.

This look of hers, as if she was angry yet not, was very cute. Ginjo looked down at her from a high vantage point and couldn't help but raise the corners of his mouth.

"What's wrong, Sachiko? You look disgusted by the seaside."

"Nothing, when I think of the beach, all I can think of is a crowd of people."

Is there a way to avoid the crowds and swim at the coast during the summer vacation?

"It's not like we're going there for swimming anyway, so it doesn't matter."

"Eh?"

Rem was stunned for a moment and looked at Shichen: "Why?"

"I'm not ready to be a father."

"But......"

"I must have done something wrong."

"Why is this happening..." Rem looked resentful.

"You want to be a mother now?"

"After all, after that kind of thing..."

"Don't worry, it won't be that fast."

"Well......"

"Why aren't you happy?"

"Because... Rem has already imagined the scene of becoming a mother. The child of Rem and Shichen must be very cute..." Rem pouted.

"Will have the opportunity next time."

"Will we continue tonight?" Rem asked expectantly.

"... later."

After dinner, while Rem was washing the dishes, Shichen came to Emilia's room alone.

She didn't come here without telling Rem, she said Emilia wanted to see him about something.

This time, there was no knocking. Shi Chen pushed the door open directly. The noise he made when he pushed the door open was quite loud, but Emilia was sitting at the front desk with her back to the door and did not react at all.

When Shichen came behind her, he found that she was still in a trance.

This is not a common situation, there are study materials on the table.

"Emilia?"

Shi Chen called out, but she didn't respond at all, so he patted her shoulder and continued to call out, "Emilia?"

"Ah~" Emilia was startled and exclaimed.

"Shi, Shichen? When did you come?"

Emilia felt relieved when she found out it was the time, and asked awkwardly with a red face.

"...I've been here for quite a while. I've already called you."

"Really?" Emilia was embarrassed.

"What's wrong? Why do you look dazed?" Shi Chen sat down beside the bed, looked at her and asked.

"Hmm..." Emilia pursed her lips, seeming to want to say something but stopped herself.

"Is there anything you can't tell me?"

"No, it's not..."

"Rem told me that you have something to talk to me about. Tell me." Shichen held her hand.

Emilia looked down at her hand that was being held, feeling the size and warmth of Shichen's hand, and her heart was at ease.

"I see."

"That's more like it." Shi Chen laughed and pulled Emilia up with some force, pulling her into his arms and letting her sit sideways on his lap.

"Eh—time, time?" Emilia asked nervously.

"Don't you like it this way?" Shi Chen put his arm around her slender waist and asked in her ear.

"Well......"

Emilia couldn't help but shrink her neck when she heard the breath beside her ear: "It's not a question of whether I like it or not... I'm just a little uncomfortable."

"It's okay, you'll get used to it after sitting there for a while."

"Hmm... You seem to be getting more and more rude."

"Aren't we already a couple? Why are you being so polite?"

"That's what I'm saying..."

"It's okay, this is the most basic thing between lovers, there's no need to be shy."

"Really? I haven't read much, so don't lie to me." Emilia said pitifully.

"Really." Shi Chen smiled and nodded.

"I see."

"Now can you tell me what it is?"

"Um......"

Emilia hesitated for a moment before biting her lip, curled up in Shichen's arms, and slowly spoke: "Shichen, what do you think we should do with our child?"

"Huh?" Shi Chen was stunned.

"What did you say?"

"Our child." Emilia looked up at him in confusion.

"What child...?"

"Your child, Shichen and I." Emilia said as a matter of course.

“When will we have…ah.” Shi Chen said halfway through when he realized what Emilia meant.

He then remembered that the innocent Emilia didn't understand anything and just kissed and thought she would have a child.

It's quite different from Rem's understanding.

"Shichen, you don't want to acknowledge the child, do you?" Emilia frowned and stared at Shichen.

"That's impossible... Mainly, you're not pregnant."

"I'm not pregnant? Impossible. We both... kissed."

"Ahem, even though you're a little cute now, I still want to break your perception that kissing won't get you pregnant."

"How could that be? When I was a child, my mother told me..."

"Of course I'm afraid you'll be deceived by the opposite sex."

"Really, really?"

"I won't lie to you, Emilia~"

"So... the idea that kissing can lead to pregnancy is fake?" Emilia murmured, looking dazed.

"Yes." Shi Chen hugged her tightly with amusement.

"Then... didn't I completely misunderstand? Um..." Emilia covered her face in shame and shrank into Shichen's arms.

"It's okay, it's okay. I will teach you what it's like to give birth to a child." Shi Chen patted her back and comforted her.

"What should I do...to actually give birth to a child?" Emilia couldn't help but raise her head and asked.

"Want to know? It's easier to understand this kind of thing through practice."

"Practice..." Emilia blinked her innocent eyes.

Since it's not a kiss, it means it's something more powerful than a kiss.

There are things that couples can do that are more powerful than kissing... It shouldn't be checking for development, otherwise Shichen wouldn't be able to guarantee that she wasn't pregnant.

In this case, Emilia had no idea what it was, and the book didn't teach it either.

"Don't worry, I will teach you slowly. You can't even stand me checking your development right now, so how can you possibly accept giving birth to a child?"

"Directly... I'm so embarrassed." Emilia said shamefully.

This was too much of a challenge for her.

"What if you want to have children in the future?"

"Well, this..." Emilia was confused.

"So, how about adapting little by little first?" Shi Chen coaxed.

"What's that little bit of sound?"

“Would you like to experience it today?”

"Well......"

Shi Chen laughed, and without waiting for her to say anything else, he controlled his hands and began to explore.

Emilia's clothes were one-piece, and it was difficult to find an opening, so Shichen could only find the entrance through her thighs.

Because it was the first time her thighs were touched, Emilia was a little flustered. She curled up her legs and curled up in Shichen's arms.

This action of hers actually provides a better time to check her development.

Because her knees were right against her chest.

"Hmm..." Emilia suddenly froze.

Soon, a low whimpering sound was heard in the room, tickling people and making them imagine a lot.

However, such a wonderful sound could not be heard by outsiders. Shichen not only set up a barrier in the room, but also isolated Parker who was sleeping in the crystal.

No one can disturb their world of two.

This was a new breakthrough. The ignorant Emilia was checked for her development by him.

Once she got used to it, he could switch from inspecting to tasting.

Life is getting better and better.

Chapter 534 Rem

Have a happy two days.

This incident came to a temporary end.

Soon.

Gentaro Kisaragi and others came to the headquarters of the Outer Space Technology Development Agency.

Bai Shanjing brought everyone to the meeting room.

A video was then played on the big screen, personally explaining the whole story.

"Five years ago, an island in the Pacific Ocean disappeared in an instant."

The island that appeared on the screen was suddenly hit by a huge beam of light falling from the sky.

The whole thing was destroyed.

Everyone was shocked.

"This is the satellite weapon XV2. The attack just now came from XV2's supergraviton cannon."

The introductory voice in the video continues.

"It's so tragic that there is actually such an artificial satellite. The Peregrine Falcon almost cried when it saw it..."

Yuuki Jojima said with an unbelievable look on his face.

Then, two robots, one red and one blue, appeared on the screen.

Faced with a group of armed men surrounded.

"They are Ludiin and Kongdiin, mechanical life forms developed by the Alessia Federation, and also the Iron Men of the Universe."

After hearing this, Kisaragi Gentaro couldn't help but ask, "Are they also in the same group as the black knight just now?"

"Yes, and XV2 is the ultimate form of Space Iron Man." Shiroyama Shizuka explained to everyone: "It is a satellite weapon with self-awareness."

"Therefore……"

At this time, a figure appeared on roller skates. Judging from the voice, it was the person who was explaining in the video.

"The roller skating uncle shows up!"

Yuuki Jojima said in surprise.

In recent times, An Youmu has not come out to cause trouble, and her personality has started to go astray again.

"We just asked for help from everyone in the Kamen Rider Club."

The man said to the crowd.

"I hope everyone can destroy that satellite weapon."

"you are?"

Singer Xianwu is curious about the other party's identity.

......

Nguoi mua: Lorelei Aline

Chapter 580: The Mage Appears, Raven and I Face the Light

"I am Harumi Saeba, the head of OSTO's legacy organization headquarters."

The man first introduced himself, and then said in a serious tone:

"I'm sorry for asking for help so abruptly."

"But time is running out before XV2 is completed. The only ones who can save the Earth from danger are you all here."

After hearing these words, Kisaragi Gentaro and others also thought for a while.

They exchanged opinions.

Soon everyone agreed.

Seeing this, Saeba Harumi's mouth corners slightly raised.

It was as if some trick had succeeded.

Soon, Bai Shanjing led everyone to prepare for the journey to the universe.

They were simply given a basic astronaut training test.

the next day.

Gentaro Kisaragi and others changed into orange work clothes.

Arrived at a large airport.

There is a huge aircraft parked on the runway here.

It is the spaceship built by Consortium X.

This was also the plane that Rem Kamisaki was riding not long ago.

Now they are going to carry this thing into the universe.

Go ahead and destroy the satellite weapons.

at this time.

Twelve figures appeared on the road ahead.

Everyone took a closer look.

Aren’t these the Twelve Apostles?

How come everything is available all of a sudden?

They clearly remembered that there were still several people who had not shown up.

"They seem to be pure energy."

The singer Xianwu analyzed the bodies of the twelve apostles immediately.

Compared with the original Twelve Apostles, there is a big gap.

But there are too many people.

"Leave this to Meteor and me."

Kisaragi Gentaro also immediately took out his belt.

Get ready for a big fight.

Sakuta Ryusei also nodded.

So the two of them completed their transformations to cover the rest of the people boarding the plane.

at the same time.

Inna and the Black Knight also emerged from the darkness and secretly followed the singer Kengo and his group.

As they boarded, the spacecraft began to move.

Just when Fourze and Meteor were fighting fiercely with the Twelve Apostles.

A mysterious figure appeared.

Supported them both.

"who are you?"

Kisaragi Gentaro looked at the other person in confusion.

"I'm a wizard, a nosy magician. You're in a hurry, so leave this to me." The mysterious figure said very friendly.

"Eh? Magician, aren't you Kamen Rider?"

Kisaragi Gentaro quickly ran towards the other person and began to look him over.

"Masked Rider? What the hell is that?"

The wizard actually entered this world by mistake because of the distortion of space.

In his world, there is no concept of Kamen Rider.

"It's a warrior who hides his identity and fights against the enemies of humanity."

Kisaragi Gentaro explained.

"Sounds cool."

The wizard nodded and continued walking forward.

"right."

Kisaragi Gentaro nodded excitedly.

"Then from today on, I will be Kamen Rider Wizard."

As the wizard spoke, he showed the magic ring on his hand.

At this time, Meteor, who was still fighting with several apostles in the front, was also knocked to their side.

He looked very embarrassed.

"meteor!"

Kisaragi Gentaro helped the other person up.

"Don't call yourself Kamen Rider casually."

Sakuta Ryusei spoke to the wizard rudely.

"Forget it, forget it, forget it... Just leave this to him!"

Kisaragi Gentaro grabbed the other person.

After all, the spaceship is about to leave.

"Wi... what's that?"

He suddenly forgot the other person's name.

“Wizard.”

but.

Sharma happens to be a master at this.

"bring it on."

After assuming a receiving posture, he looked up at his opponent: "Try the serve you just made again!"

Bang!

soon.

Ishikawa knocked the tennis ball out with simple movements.

As before, tennis is incredibly fast. Audiences who have no foundation cannot see the trajectory of tennis clearly at all. Even many players of the Indian team can only see a trace of it if they try hard to observe.

"A straight serve again?"

The stronger Luoha, Jilan and others frowned slightly.

Their insight is not weak, but no matter how they look, they can't feel the slightest sign of spin on the tennis ball.

but.

Everyone then looked at Sharma.

They all knew that their general's mental power had reached a very terrifying level. His insight is extremely sharp.

"Well"

however.

At this time, Sharma's expression was a little unnatural.

Because like everyone else, he didn't see even a trace of extra spin change from this serve.

Whether it's spin, ball speed or angle, it's just an ordinary straight serve. The only difference is that the speed is slightly faster.

but.

Such speed is nothing to Sharma.

Is this really the case?

Sharma clearly remembers the sudden change of direction of the ball just now. This serve, which seems to be no different from a straight serve, is really that simple?

Sharma did not dare to be careless.

"and many more!!"

But suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something, and a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes: "This is a straight ball, yes, that's it!"

Sharma's reaction was very quick.

He immediately thought that the other party was most likely trying to fight against him. Use the influence of the previous serve to mislead him into making wrong judgments.

"It's a good plan, but it's a pity that I've seen through it!"

It all seemed like a long time, but it just went through Sharma's mind in a blink of an eye.

Thoughts turned.

He immediately raised his racket, preparing to deal with the straight serve that bounced off the ground.

Snapped!

But the next moment, a sudden change occurred.

The tennis ball changed its angle again and bounced out in the opposite direction of his swing position without following the rules.

"0-30!"

The referee spoke and announced the score.

then.

In the eyes of the Indian fans around the stadium, a very exaggerated scene appeared. My own player was very clumsy and failed to keep up with the changes in tennis twice in a row.

For a while.

Many people even thought about whether the opponent was match-fixing.

"Well."

Off the field.

The faces of the Indian team players suddenly became solemn.

Once was a coincidence.

It's not that simple twice.

"This man's skills."

On the court, Sharma was extremely solemn. In his impression, only the top players who are famous for their skills in the professional circle can achieve this level, right?

"Could it be said that he has reached that level, which one?!"

but.

Just when he thought the opponent had reached a truly professional level, he saw a small pile of clear-cut stone chips in the direction of where the tennis ball landed.

These gravel fragments seemed to have been crushed into this shape after being impacted by some powerful force.

Swish!

Suddenly.

As if he thought of something, his pupils shrank quietly. Then he raised his head and looked at his opponent with deep eyes.

"Has this guy clearly observed all the details of the stadium environment in advance?"

Chapter 326 Is this guy really a data flow player? (2 updates)

That's right.

Sharma has discovered the truth.

The opponent's skills did not reach that level at all, but they took advantage of the tiny pebbles on the court that were difficult to notice.

The slightly faster straight serve underwent an unruly change after it hit the stone.

This is the secret of the opponent's serve!

"so."

Sharma looked at Ishikawa and squinted his eyes and said, "Is this guy also a data tennis player like Kiran?"

Similar tricks were used by Kieran, who was playing 2 singles just now, when dealing with his opponent.

only.

Sharma was preoccupied and did not think about data tennis. Looking at it now, it wasn't that his opponent was so smart, but that he underestimated him.

"Humph!"

After figuring out the key to all this, Sharma sneered and looked at the other party with sharp eyes.

Bang!

At this time.

Ishikawa serves again.

The serve flew over the net and landed directly on the serve line. Sharma observed calmly and saw the tiny stone on the ground.

"Do you really think that I will suffer losses so many times in a row using the same trick?"

Snapped!

The tennis ball hits the ground.

After hitting the stone, he suddenly changed direction without any rules. However, Sharma did not choose to hit back immediately, but swung his racket calmly, and hit the tennis ball with a bang.

"Fight back!"

The players of the Indian team were in high spirits.

"I see."

After seeing the stone being bounced out, the dark-skinned Luoha said in a deep voice: "The opponent played a trick. His skills are not what we imagined at all."

"Ah."

Kieran nodded.

His eyes fell on Ishikawa, and a bit of surprise flashed in his eyes. It seemed that he didn't expect that the other party was a data flow player just like him.

"pity."

Thinking of this, Kieran shook his head secretly: "That guy Talen can't be defeated by relying on data. Data will lose its effect on him!"

boom!

At this time.

Ishikawa fired back.

The tennis ball flew towards Sharma's backhand with a sharp rotation. Taking advantage of the serve and using the environment to delay the opponent's actions, Ishikawa clearly had the upper hand.

Tap! !

However, Sharma has good foot power. He simply increased his speed and caught up with this sharp spinning ball.

"Make no mistake, I am not an opponent you can easily suppress."

After catching up with the tennis ball, the tall Sharma said with sharp eyes: "Let me show you the moves that the data cannot predict!"

Swish!

The words fell.

He seemed to slowly raise the racket, which produced a series of afterimages. From the front, he looked like the Thousand-armed Avalokitesvara.

"Appeared!"

Seeing Sharma's action, the representative of the Indian team said excitedly: "The master's unique trick - Indian snake charmer!"

You Xin realized that something seemed to be missing in his body?

As the first star began to emit light again, more and more light began to fill the entire universe.

Although the background color of the universe is still dark, on this black canvas, bright stars light up one after another.

White dwarfs, neutron stars, supernovae, supergiants, and the sun that is closely related to the blue star...

It's back! All the light is back!

Using the universe as the canvas and the stars as the pens, a magnificent world epic is painted.

"Great! We won! We won!!!"

"Woo...Finally I don't have to stay in the dark anymore!"

"You Xin! Long live! Long live!"

……

You Xin pulled Li Ming together and raised their right arms, enjoying the thunderous applause.

This is what they deserve.

The world's attention is on the two!

All life consciousness gradually returns to its original state.

On the blue planet, plants are regaining vitality, animals are galloping in the woods, and one after another, people are looking up at the distant starry sky.

"You Xin, come back soon! Only you are worthy of my defeat!" Zhao Hongyu was full of fighting spirit. The stronger You Xin was, the more worthy he was as an opponent.

"Well done! I knew you could do it!" A hint of joy flashed across Wu Mingxin's eyes. He was no longer cold and a smile hung on the corner of his mouth.

"Thank you! You Xin, I can finally live freely." Bai Wang expressed his sincere gratitude.

While everyone was still immersed in joy, the White King had already left quietly.

……

"You Xin, that's great, we won, we won!" Li Ming was still excited, like a monkey jumping up and down.

You Xin was infected and was about to celebrate with Li Ming, but he suddenly felt a black screen in front of his eyes and his head became dizzy.

"Harakti, the Creator God of Light" is not an ordinary card. The endless energy required to activate it makes You Xin feel the feeling of overdrawn power for the first time.

"Hey--You Xin! What's wrong with you???"

A second before You Xin fainted, he saw Li Ming shouting anxiously.

……

……

……

In the park, two children sat on a bench, each holding a handful of cards.

A handsome little boy, after completing a series of arrangements, showed a sly smile.

The eighth time!

It's finally going to work!

"Haha! Haha! You're done. Based on the effect of 'Executioner - Moshiro', I activate the Trap Card 'Reversal of the World and the Underworld' from my hand.

When there are 15 or more cards in your Graveyard, you pay 1000 life points to activate this effect, and exchange cards in your Graveyard and your Deck.

At this time, the cards in the graveyard are shuffled and exchanged to the deck area. "

The other little boy with slightly darker skin was obviously stunned. Before he could react to what was happening, the little boy opposite him had already turned his entire deck over.

"Hey...where is my deck? What should I draw next turn?" The dark-skinned little boy finally came to his senses and realized that he had no cards to draw in the next turn.

The little boy opposite him put his hands on his hips proudly and said with a grin, "If you don't have a card to draw, you lose!"

"Hey!!! But my turn hasn't started yet???" The little boy with slightly dark skin protested immediately.

"Hehe! This is my latest developed 'Xian Ming' tactic, what do you think? Isn't it invincible?"

The handsome little boy excitedly explained the tactics he came up with "unintentionally".

The dark-skinned boy nodded repeatedly, but immediately started to grumble and yell, "This tactic is so shady, there's no way we can win!

Unless there is a card that can be activated from the hand, there is no way at all."

The dark-skinned little boy turned his head away and pretended to be angry.

I'm angry! Comfort me!

"Okay! Okay! At worst, I won't use this tactic." Another little boy patted the shoulder of the little boy opposite him, indicating that he would seal this tactic.

The little boy learned this tactic from others not long ago. When he saw this tactic for the first time, his eyes widened.

In order to collect the corresponding cards, the little boy spent almost all of his two months' pocket money and was barely able to put together a usable deck of cards.

Demonstrating this invincible tactic in front of his good friends, the little boy felt that the hard life of the past two months was all worth it.

"Maybe... in the future there will really be a card that can be activated from the hand? For example: paying half of the life points to negate the opponent's trap card or something like that."

"If this is true, the 'Xian Ming' tactic is doomed!"

"So what? Can you draw it?"

"Of course! Don't underestimate my right arm that hosts the devil!"

"Still want to make a comeback? My ability to make a comeback is definitely better than yours."

"No! I'm better!"

“I’m better!”

……

Two little boys started a verbal battle in the park in the afternoon. After neither of them could win the argument, they started a physical fight.

"Ah - precious memories from long ago. We were so silly and cute back then." You Xin stood far away and watched the two little boys playing from a bystander's perspective.

You Xin changed into a comfortable sitting position, feeling the breeze that was infinitely close to real, blowing across his face and bringing the warmth of the afternoon.

Looking at the two decks that didn't care about the banned card list at all and even mixed in a lot of fake cards, You Xin felt inexplicably touched.

The carefree time of playing cards, a past that can never be returned to, You Xin seems to have found his original intention.

Happy, free, unrestrained.

After a long time, You Xin stood up again and nodded in thanks.

"Thank you! I found what I lost."

The duel with darkness has come to an end. You Xin can finally relax and enjoy every duel comfortably without worrying about winning or losing.

"Okay! It's time to go back. Someone is waiting for me to keep an appointment!" You Xin smiled easily, and the scene in front of him gradually became unreal.

Consciousness quickly receded and returned to the body.

Chapter 641: Gambling for the title of King You Xin VS Li Ming

One month later, Duel Island

In the players' lounge, You Xin sat upright on the sofa with his ten fingers clasped together and his elbows resting on his thighs.

Tick ​​tock!Tick ​​tock!Tick ​​tock!

Quiet and peaceful, leaving only the sound of the clock ticking.

On the table in front of the sofa, there was a deck of cards and a duel disk.

You Xin looked back several times.

The second hand of the wall clock moved across the clock face little by little.

"It's so slow!" You Xin whispered.

At this moment, You Xin just wanted time to go faster. He had never been so eager before, to the point that if he didn't clench his fingers, they would tremble uncontrollably.

squeak-

The door of the lounge was opened, and a refreshing breeze was blown into the room, causing You Xin, who was sitting upright, to shiver.

"Here it comes!" You Xin loosened his ten fingers and clenched his palms.

"call--"

You Xin picked up the duel disk and put it on his right arm, then held up the deck with both hands and inserted it into the duel disk.

Stand By

"Are you nervous?" A gentle female voice came from the door.

"On the contrary! I'm ready." You Xin turned around and said to the little girl at the door.

Xia Qingrou curled her lips, thinking she could see You Xin, with his hands and feet trembling in embarrassment.

"Then...come on! Even if it's him, you are not allowed to lose." Xia Qingrou turned her head to cheer for You Xin.

"Well! I will definitely not lose!" You Xin picked up the blue and white coat beside the sofa.

After getting dressed, You Xin checked himself carefully again, and after confirming that he was as handsome as could be, he walked straight past Xia Qingrou and walked out of the lounge.

Looking at You Xin's strides forward, Xia Qingrou's cheeks blushed slightly, but she couldn't help but say, "Really? Can't you be a little more enthusiastic towards me?"

……

It's so quiet! It's so quiet!

You Xin walked in the aisle and listened carefully to the sounds around him. Apart from the faint footsteps, there was no other human voice.

In the previous duels, you could always see some staff coming and going here.

Now——Yu Shin is the only one left.

There are still ten meters to the end of the passage.

The calm before the storm.

You Xin noticed that the faint sound of footsteps completely disappeared, along with the trivial sound of insects, which disappeared without a trace.

There is something waiting for You Xin ahead, waiting for You Xin to open the curtain.

Creating a law is not something that can be done just by talking about it.

The Heaven-Devouring Demonic Art and the nine secret techniques were all created by her, and they have various accumulations.

There is even instruction from Emperor Huang Tian.

No matter how things change, they remain essentially the same. Even the ten secret techniques she created have reached the level of imperial techniques.

But in fact, they are all methods of covering the sky, which are methods based on the five secret realms.

To create a new path all over again, even for her, who is known as the most talented person in the world, it is unspeakable difficult.

no idea.

What’s even more terrifying is that the ten selves created by the heaven and earth would never give himself this opportunity.

"Boom..."

Seeing Li Qingyue appear, ten witches descended again, like ten empresses appearing out of nowhere, suppressing the heaven and earth.

Once again he displayed his peerless offensive power.

"Click..."

Ten immortal swords split the air, like the creation of the world, tearing apart the universe and the starry sky, destroying everything.

At that moment, everyone seemed to see that even the years and time seemed to be cut off by this blow.

This is an unparalleled edge and invincible divine power.

There is a great power that can cut through time.

"Hiss... there is no solution at all!"

"If the witch wants to survive this time... she has no choice but to kill herself!"

"If the heaven and earth are not yet perfect, how can it be possible to combine the ten kinds of imperial laws to achieve the Tao?"

"Many people have collected the complete chapters of the Nine Secrets throughout the ages, but is there anyone who dares to combine the Nine Secrets to achieve enlightenment?"

"This is a fatal situation!"

For a moment, seeing the mighty power of the ten demon goddesses born from heaven and earth, even the beings in the forbidden area fell silent.

Combining the ten imperial methods to achieve enlightenment is unprecedented in history.

It's not that no one has thought about this. There are even people with extraordinary talent who intended to melt several kinds of imperial laws to achieve enlightenment, but they all failed in the end.

Even those who practiced the two imperial scriptures, Taiyin Zhenjing and Taiyang Zhenjing, eventually fell uncontrollably, and even if they did not die, they would have gone mad.

Every imperial law is the ultimate law.

Since ancient times, there have never been two emperors coexisting.

The world has changed drastically, and it is no longer the vast and prosperous era of the mythological era.

In such an era, it is extremely difficult to melt several imperial laws into one.

What's more, if heaven and earth do not allow it, you will have to experience extremely terrifying heavenly punishment.

This is simply not something that can be accomplished by human power.

Even if it is the ancient supreme being or the ancient emperor, who is invincible and can suppress all living beings and all the laws of the heavens, he will eventually still be bound by heaven and earth.

Cut by the power of time.

The only way to transcend this world is to become an immortal.

Otherwise, no matter how extraordinary your talent is, you will still fade into obscurity over the years.

"Boom..."

Li Qingyue's body exploded again under the attack of ten of her own.

The blood filled the galaxy, unstoppable.

Even with the ten of them joining forces, there was no chance of resistance.

This is an extremely strong suppression.

Even if the ancient emperor were to be resurrected, he would be suppressed and killed facing ten of his own selves.

Throughout history, countless supreme ancient emperors, even emperors, would be suppressed when faced with attacks from ten beings of the same level.

They are all at the top of the extreme world, and they are at the same level. No one is much weaker than the other.

Being able to fight against one or two beings of the same level without dying is already a mythical existence.

It is almost impossible to fight ten beings of the same level alone without dying.

This is also the reason why all the major life forbidden zones exist forever.

Throughout the ages, there have been people who have wanted to level the forbidden area and bring a peaceful era to all living things in the world.

But no one has ever been able to do it.

There are more than a hundred powerful people buried in the major life forbidden areas.

What a terrifying power this is?

He was the Fighting Saint Emperor of the ancient times, who fought against heaven and earth, with his fighting spirit soaring to the sky, like a peerless war immortal.

However, when faced with these restricted areas, they still dare not conquer them easily.

"Om..."

Time and space shook, and illusory figures stepped out from the void.

Then they merged into one, and Li Qingyue's figure appeared again.

Being constantly attacked, even she felt like she was at the end of her rope.

Her breathing was heavy, and her pale face was covered with beads of sweat. Even her hands were trembling slightly.

"kill!"

At this moment, Li Qingyue shouted loudly and instead of dodging, she fought back forcefully.

Her jade feet stepped into the air, and the fairy light around her was stunning, and she attacked the ten selves.

Under such a powerful divine punishment, there was not much time for her to gain enlightenment.

Even if she is given time, it will be difficult for her to come up with new methods to fight against all this in a short period of time.

The ten kinds of imperial techniques have reached their peak for her now.

What she had accumulated was not enough to support her in creating new laws.

The only viable way is probably to transcend the old laws between life and death.

"Boom..."

The flying fairy light is stunning, and sometimes it manifests as a supreme fairy bell, resounding through the sky.

Sometimes it turns into a nine-story divine tower, suppressing the sky.

Sometimes it turns into a magic jar to devour the world and replenish its own consumption.

Sometimes it even turns into a great Dao treasure bottle, devouring all the laws of the heavens and accumulating boundless magic power.

Sometimes it turns into a magical sword or a halberd to tear everything apart.

This is a terrible battle.

Time, space, and the years, as well as the entire universe and galaxy, turned into endless chaos at this moment.

Eleven peerless figures shuttled through it.

Sometimes blood-stained chaos.

Sometimes the fairy light explodes and the fairy cocoon reappears.

Even if he fought desperately, Li Qingyue could still seize the opportunity and kill one or two of himself.

But the vast divine power of that day's punishment and the immortal laws of the thirty immortal elixirs were intertwined, and it was revived in an instant.

This is an unequal battle.

As one grew stronger, the other weakened. Everyone felt that Li Qingyue's strength and arrogance were gradually weakening.

As the body exploded again and again, it was resurrected again and again.

Everyone felt that Li Qingyue's original aura had dropped to the extreme.

"Boom..."

With a roar that echoed through the heavens, the vast blood exploded again.

That terrifying divine power tore apart the chaos, and the earth, water, wind and fire surged. Worlds were opened up, and then exploded under that terrifying offensive force.

It's a horrific sight.

In an instant, chaos was torn apart, the world was born and destroyed, and the starry sky was stained with blood.

"Sister Qingyue... cut yourself off!"

In the fire region of the Eastern Wasteland, Ling Muxi let out a long howl, looking at the bloody sky with an expression of pity on her face.

Cutting off several kinds of imperial laws will naturally weaken the power of heavenly punishment.

Even so, it's not too safe.

After all, powerful men from the ancient tribes have emerged. Even if Li Qingyue survives this disaster, an unprecedented killing game is waiting for her.

"Qingyue...let's abandon what we should abandon!"

"Only by living can there be endless possibilities!"

The Holy Son and Holy Daughter of Tianxuan, including the Holy Son of Yaoguang with the black gold tripod with dragon pattern on his head, all had trembling hands at this moment and could not bear to look at the starry sky.

So miserable.

Fighting ten of his own, blood spread all over the starry sky, and there is no match for him.

There is almost no possibility of survival.

"Her breath... is fading away bit by bit!"

"No! You can't!"

When it came to the last four words, Wu Wenxin's mouth also hid the words, a little unclear.

"Haha, so that's it... I'm just saying, that kid will definitely not take the initiative..."

"Didn't you tell me not to tease me?"

"Okay, okay, sorry."

The mother did not continue the pursuit, then looked at her daughter and asked curiously: "Now, what are your plans?"

"I..." Regarding this issue, Wu Wenxin has been thinking about it, but today my mother asked it, and she also wanted to find some recognition, so she slowly said, "I think what I said when I was a child, although a little naive, is true after all. I mean it. Now that I think about it, I feel that I did nothing wrong by giving him the photo frame at that time. However, after all, we haven’t been together for a long time, so let’s start as friends... and then get to know each other."

"Well, you did the right thing."

"Am I doing this right?" Wu Wenxin looked at her mother curiously and asked for advice.

"Yes, understand it first, and then get that feeling back."

"But what if I never find that feeling..."

"Are you afraid that you actually don't have that feeling for him now, but you are in a dilemma because of a human debt?" Mom asked.

"I..." Wu Wenxin lowered his head and fell silent.

What if you really don’t feel that way after meeting?

Or to put it another way, what will happen if I have a favorable impression of Shi Yi but not Shi Yi?

Both of them are very responsible people.

You may choose to accommodate yourself for the sake of the other person.

And accommodating is the last thing that should be done.

Least, responsible.

"Don't be so stressed."

In response, her mother just smiled lightly, put her hand on her shoulder, and said in a person's tone: "Things will go smoother than you think."

.........

What is true in this world?

Is this world a huge lie?

Shi Yi was thinking about this problem.

The reason is that some recent events have greatly subverted his originally peaceful and boring life.

As a result, he still has no real feeling.

It is even more unimaginable that I will meet Wu Wenxin in ten minutes.

Fa Xiao had not spoken for four or five years, but because of a note in a photo album, the gears of fate began to turn.

So, he dialed Chen Yuan's phone number.

Even if it may be inconvenient for the other party right now.

Sure enough, he hung up.

After a while, the other party called back.

"What's up, Brother Yi, I was inconvenient just now. I'm in the toilet now. Just tell me." Chen Yuan said.

Shi Yi, who was also in the toilet, said nervously: "I'm going to meet Wen Xin soon."

"Good thing. Congratulations."

"But I'm a little scared."

"I'm going, what else are you afraid of? Tell me more."

"I……"

After a short period of deliberation, Shi Yi said: "I used to regard her as a good friend when I was a child. But now, after seeing the note, I feel a heartbeat. But I am worried that after meeting, , maybe I don’t have that kind of feeling other than friends, or maybe I do, but the other person can’t find that feeling. Then it will be... very far-fetched. "

"I understand what you mean, but you're still worried that the award will expire, right?"

"Well, I'm afraid it will expire."

"To this, my answer is, it all depends on you."

"Why? Don't the other person's feelings matter?"

"Because if it were you..." Chen Yuan said, gradually becoming embarrassed, "Don't take my next sentence too seriously, just take it literally."

"Okay, you go ahead."

Shi Yi responded seriously and waited for Chen Yuan's suggestion.

Then, I heard the man opposite say seriously: "Shi Yi, you have a strong personal charm. If I were Wen Xin, I would only like you more."

"..."

Shi Yi turned red.

Chen Yuan's words made this rock-solid man blush.

After about a while, he finally said: "Thank you..."

"Thank you, Ji Mao, don't understand too much!"

"Sorry……"

"I'm sorry, market trader, that's what I meant literally!"

"OK, I understand."

Finally, without too much understanding, Shi Yi understood what Chen Yuan meant.

After hanging up the phone, he walked out of the campus and waited for Wen Xin at the agreed intersection.

Chen Yuan gave himself confidence, allowing him to save himself some meaningless internal friction.

Now, do you only have to look at yourself?

How will I treat my Wenxin...

Just then, a girl appeared across the road.

She has slightly curly long hair without bangs, parted from both sides, revealing a beautiful face, and her skin is very fair.

She was wearing a brown long coat, underneath a plaid skirt, black stockings, and brown leather shoes, giving people a particularly warm and soft feeling, a kind of mellow milk tea, coming towards you...

He looked a little fascinated.

The light is green.

When he was about to follow the crowd, the girl opposite waved her hand to remind him not to move.

Then, he walked over very reservedly, but also a little embarrassed.

Two people met like this.

Look at each other.

Shi Yi is about the same height as Chen Yuan, so the other person has to look up to him.

But when you look up, your eyes cannot wander away.

Therefore, my shyness became even more obvious.

"Hello." Wu Wenxin stretched out his hand and said nervously.

"Hello."

Shi Yi also stretched out his hand.

The two men shook hands like this.

It unfolds like a business meeting.

Extremely embarrassing.

However, after the two met, they seemed to feel a little calmer inside.

Except that she is more beautiful, this is the same Wu Wenxin.

In addition to being taller and stronger, he is still the same Shi Yi.

"My parents want to treat you to a meal. I told you before." Wu Wenxin turned around and pointed across. "The restaurant is over there. I'll take you there."

Then why should I cross the road...

I'm so stupid.

"Okay, let's go."

"walk."

As Wu Wenxin said this, she was about to lift her foot, and then put a hand on her shoulder.

When she turned around shyly, she saw Shi Yi's gentle reminder: "Red light."

"Oh, I forgot."

Wu Wenxin pursed her lips in embarrassment, and then stood in front of the zebra crossing with her.

After a while, the two of them crossed the road together.

Walk towards the hotel.

And along the way, it was Wu Wenxin who kept looking for topics, while Shi Yi answered calmly and naturally, as if there was no hesitation at all.

It's not like you don't have any feelings for me...

I felt a little panicked when I heard this.

Aren't you embarrassed when facing a girl you like?

He was just like before, so indifferent.

Could it be that it's still the same as before, he just regards me as a friend?

The more I think about it, the more panicked I feel.

"Well, do you have any ideas?" Stopping and looking at Shi Yi, Wu Wenxin wanted to test it a little, "This time, you helped me so much, I must repay you well."

//

Return to the battlefield.

Uchiha Sasuke swung his sword forward, and Aburame Togen immediately drew her sword to block.

The two retreated at the first touch.

The huge impact force caused them to bounce to the sides.

At the same time, Uchiha Sasuke was seen retreating to the side.

Kimimaro, covered in blood, was like a hungry wolf at this moment.

He suddenly rushed forward and pounced on Aburame.

"Swordsmanship·Sword Screen!"

Facing the aggressive approach of another person in front of him, Aburame Togen did not dare to be careless.

I saw that he was still in the process of retreating, and before he could stand firmly, he quickly spun the samurai sword in front of him, creating a gorgeous sword flower dance.

In an instant, the sword light was seen shimmering, like a barrier, protecting Aburame Togen's body.

"Clang!"

The weapons collided and sparks flew everywhere.

Accompanied by the loud sound of metal and stone, Kimimaro turned over and squatted.

I saw that he had sharp bone spurs all over his body.

In addition to joints such as the elbows and knees, even the chest also has arc-shaped sharp bones.

"The Corpse Veins·Dance of Karasatsu."

Kimimaro had been fighting with some long-range ninjas all day today. It was a very unpleasant fight and he felt a bit depressed.

At this time, he faced Aburame Tone, a strong melee fighter.

Although it was dangerous, Kimimaro felt a surge of fighting spirit.

Here, Kimimaro, who was squatting, looked stern and jumped up again.

Knowing that the opponent's body was covered with poisonous insects and could not be touched directly, Kimimaro still chose to attack him at close range.

"Bam—!"

The two collided, and Aburame took out a sword and held it horizontally in front of her body to block Kimimaro's attack. The two of them suddenly froze together and began to wrestle secretly with each other.

Although, at this time, the distance between them was only three centimeters, they could hear each other's breathing clearly.

However, the superb body control of both parties ensured that no inch of skin actually touched.

"very good!

"Hold still!"

On the side, Hyuga Neji immediately jumped to the side and quickly found a suitable angle.

He immediately started rolling his eyes again, drew his bow and drew his arrow, ready to end this farce.

"Wind Escape·Vacuum Jade!"

In the distance, Danzo Shimura saw Hyuga Neji making some moves and immediately formed seals with his hands again.

I saw him taking a deep breath to gather strength.

The next second, a high-pressure wind ball like a rocket launcher sprayed rapidly towards the direction where Neji and Sasuke were.

"Boom——!"

There was a loud bang, and the earthen corridor that had barely maintained its shape collapsed.

Finally, it was reduced to ashes and fell apart under this ninjutsu.

In the huge cloud of smoke and dust, Sasuke and Hyuga Neji leaped away from two directions respectively, once again perfectly avoiding the attack.

"You're not done yet?!"

In mid-air, Hyuga Neji was filled with anger.

I saw the veins bulging at the corners of his eyes.

Without waiting to fall, he immediately turned around in the air, bent his bow and drew his arrow, and shot rapidly towards the location where Danzo Shimura was.

"whispering sound!"

On the side, Kimimaro and the other man were still wrestling.

After realizing the situation behind him, Kimimaro couldn't help but snort coldly.

The next second, his eyes became fierce, and the bone sword on his shoulder blade suddenly expanded again, stabbing fiercely at Aburame Togen's chest.

On the side, Aburame Toune, who noticed this change, showed no fear at all.

He immediately loosened his left hand that was holding the sword, and changed from holding the sword with both hands to holding it with one hand.

He leaned his body slightly backward to avoid the stabbing bone sword, and at the same time, he used his purple left hand to grasp the blade of the bone sword directly in the palm of his hand.

In an instant, blood slowly flowed from the palm of his hand, and Aburame Togen had a blank expression on her face.

At the same time, the end of the bone sword was instantly dyed purple.

Nano-sized phosphorus bugs, like bacteria, immediately flow into the opponent's cells upon contact and immediately launch an instinctive and comprehensive destruction.

Kimimaro, who was very familiar with the information and knew clearly what this meant, immediately changed his expression.

He tried to pull back, but found that the bone sword had been firmly grasped by the other party.

If we force a retreat, the opponent's subsequent attack will be even more difficult to predict due to the deformation of our movements.

Sure enough, the action just now was too risky after all.

As for directly changing to the state of Curse Seal 2, it is also not a wise move.

Because, under the drastic action of body transformation.

The phosphorus bugs on the bone sword will instantly spread to the entire body, which is an act of seeking death.

For a moment, I was in a dilemma.

At this moment, looking at the purple color that was spreading along the bone spurs towards his body, Kimimaro couldn't help but feel a little anxious.

At this critical moment, a blue figure fell from the sky.

I saw a blue blade wrapped in lightning chakra suddenly chopped down.

It accurately cut into the tiny gap between the two people.

With a "click" sound, Kimimaro's infected bone spur was finally cut off completely.

At the same time, Kimimaro, who had managed to escape, immediately retreated rapidly.

Looking up, I saw Uchiha Sasuke standing beside him with a sword in hand.

He lowered his eyes to look at the broken bone held in Aburame Togen's hand. At this time, the karma had completely turned purple.

"It seems.

"The cells in the bones are alive."

Uchiha Sasuke turned his head slightly and spoke lightly to Kimimaro.

Hearing this, Aburame Togen also looked down.

He just stared coldly at the purple broken bone, and then threw it aside casually.

Silently examining the bloody wound in the palm of his hand.

Then, Aburame Tone raised her head again and was about to say something.

However, he saw that Uchiha Sasuke on the opposite side had cold eyes, and a cold voice reached his ears:

"Lightning Style: Chidori Sharp Spear."

In an instant, a beam of azure light filled with lightning chakra suddenly burst out from Uchiha Sasuke's hand.

I saw that the originally dazzling "Chidori" changed into the shape of a spear.

Like a laser, it suddenly pierced into Aburame Tone's chest.

"!"

In the distance, Danzo Shimura, who had just dodged an arrow from Neji, stood firm and was about to continue protecting Aburame Tone, but he looked up and saw this desperate scene.

His legs suddenly went limp and a huge feeling of fatigue came over him.

In the end, did he lose?

At the same time, on the rooftop of the Hyuga clan's territory.

Hinata Hiashi, who was in the Byakugan state, had been closely observing the entire battle.

At this moment, with the fall of Aburame Qugen, the heart that had been hanging in the air finally died completely.

Before this, his heart had always been in a fierce struggle between his conscience and his desires.

As the battle situation fluctuated, Rizu was constantly wavering between whether to personally join the battle or to remain on the sidelines.

The rationality in his mind was telling Hinata Hiashi that right now, he should help Danzo defeat the opponent.

This is the last chance for himself and the Hyuga clan.

However, the overwhelming advantage shown by Uchiha Sasuke made him feel daunted.

I couldn't help but take a step back and fantasize.

Even so, Uchiha Sasuke defeated Shimura Danzo and successfully became Hokage.

However, through further appeasement and begging, perhaps he could still preserve a glimmer of hope for the Hyuga clan.

Besides, Hanabi has now become Uchiha Sasuke's disciple, and it seems that she gets along pretty well with Sasuke.

Then, even if our generation has wasted opportunities by betting on the wrong direction.

But as long as the fire is not extinguished and continues to pass on, I will not be unworthy of my ancestors.

But compared to this ending.

Chapter 908 Restoring the Original Form

The man in the sleeve robe could only watch Lin Fan leave with the pheasant, feeling disappointed in his heart.

"Brother Lin Fan, she must be a monster. She must have been seriously injured and returned to her original form. I didn't expect that even her original form was damaged!"

Lin Fan and his party came to the wild. Fang Meng looked at the pheasant in Lin Fan's hand and asked curiously.

"I am the Bi Cang King of the spirit world. I only became like this after being accidentally injured. If you can help me regain my strength, I will be rewarded in the future!"

Pheasant said as he walked solemnly in the palm of Lin Fan's hand, as if he was very majestic.

"Are you King Bi Cang? It's interesting, I'm still the Demon Queen!"

Liang Bing couldn't help but become interested in the arrogant pheasant, so he struck up a conversation with her.

"Demon Queen? I've never heard of it. I've only heard of the Demon King!"

Pheasant looked at Morgana for a while and found that she didn't recognize her, so he shook his head arrogantly.

"Damn it, I don't know you, King Bicang, either. Lin Fan, let's roast this King Bicang and eat it? This kind of mature pheasant will definitely be delicious when roasted!"

"What a pheasant? I am a phoenix. Does the phoenix know that? Shen Li, the blue blue king of the spiritual world! You can't eat me!"

Liang Bing suddenly smiled slyly and turned to propose to Lin Fan. The pheasant immediately clucked excitedly upon hearing this.

"So your name is Shen Li. After talking for a long time, I finally came up with some useful information."

Lin Fan finally spoke after hearing Pheasant's name. Seeing his smiling face, Shen Li was temporarily relieved.

"Who are you? You don't look like mortals. Why don't you recognize me?"

Then Shen Li became a little confused. If the other person was a mortal, it would be normal for him not to recognize him.

But the other party is obviously very powerful. How can such a person not know about the spiritual world and her, King Bi Cang?

"We are from outside the world. Why, are you famous in this world?"

Lin Fan raised his eyebrows when he heard this. Even if this pheasant, er, phoenix, was not injured, it would at most be in the realm of earthly immortals. How could it still be so famous?

"You look down on me? Let me go, I'll challenge you to a duel!"

Shen Li heard the disdain in Lin Fan's mouth and immediately flapped her wings to fight with him.

"Okay!"

Lin Fan smiled and immediately released his restraint on Shen Li.

Shen Li felt that she was out of trouble, and she immediately grabbed Lin Fan's face with her claws.

She just wanted to scare Lin Fan, but she didn't know why Lin Fan, a man, had such a good-looking face.

"Don't catch my big brother!"

Lin Fan stood still and did not move. He was the Golden Immortal of Hunyuan Daluo. Even if Shen Li was given the most precious innate weapon, the God-killing Spear, she would not be able to hurt him, let alone scratching him with his claws.

However, the little girl would not allow anyone to harm Lin Fan, so she immediately sucked Shen Li into her hand with a move of her small hand.

"Let me go, oh, I can't even break free of a child!"

Shen Li struggled desperately, but still couldn't break free from the shackles of the little girl.

"Quickly apologize to my big brother, or I will swallow you!"

As the little girl spoke, her palm turned into a black hole, and a devouring power came from the black hole, which shocked Shen Li.

"I apologize, it was my fault!"

A hero doesn't suffer immediate losses, and she, King Bi Cang, doesn't suffer immediate losses either, so she apologized decisively.

Although the other party is still a child, it is obvious that he is a child with terrifying strength and cannot be estimated by common sense.

"That's pretty much it."

The little girl nodded with satisfaction, and then with a thought, she let Shen Li go out.

Shen Li immediately flew away from the little girl and landed on Lin Fan's shoulder.

"I'm scared to death. Just now, my majestic King Bi Cang almost died here."

Shen Li used her wings to wipe away the non-existent sweat on her head, feeling like she had escaped from hell.

Who would have thought that a child's strength could be so terrifying.

Not to mention that she was injured now, even when she was intact, she might not be a match for this child.

"Let me help you recover. It feels weird to talk like this all the time!"

Lin Fan touched Shen Li's head, and her injuries recovered instantly.

The next second, a molting pheasant glowed with white light and gradually transformed into a beautiful woman.

But there's something wrong with this woman's condition, she's actually naked.

Lin Fan waved his hand, and a dress appeared out of thin air and was put on directly on Shen Li.

"how did you do it!"

Feeling that her injuries were recovering as before and looking at the gorgeous dress on her body, Shen Li couldn't help but widen her eyes and looked at Lin Fan in disbelief and asked.

"strength."

"strength?"

"Correct."

"Well, it seems I'm still far away!"

Shen Li was a little impressed when he heard this. Lin Fan's strength was really unfathomable.

It was just an understatement to restore his strength, and he could even put on clothes out of thin air.

"You're not very good at this transformation. All your clothes are gone. I'll teach you the Transformation Chapter, which will allow you to turn the feathers on your body into colorful clothes when you transform!"

Lin Fan said and pointed at Shen Li's head, instilling the Transformation Chapter into her sea of ​​consciousness.

"This transformation chapter seems to suit me very well. Are you also a great demon in transformation?"

Shen Li felt the technique in her mind and couldn't help but glance at Lin Fan in surprise.

"No, I just made it according to your body size!"

Lin Fan smiled when he heard this, was he a big demon? Shen Li can really guess.

"You mean this technique was just created?"

"Yes."

"Well, if you have strength, you will be willful."

Shen Li could only marvel. It took just a cup of tea with him for Lin Fan to be able to create a technique tailored for him. It was really amazing.

"We are destined to meet each other. Who beat you like this? Do you want us to avenge you?"

At this time, Lou Xiao'e came up and said something to Shen Li, seeming to be very enthusiastic.

In fact, she had itchy hands and wanted to find a rival.

"No need, it's my former subordinate Mo Fang. He is also doing it for my own good."

Shen Li smiled and shook her head. She didn't hate Mo Fang for hurting her, because Mo Fang was trying to help her.

"Even if I hurt you, it's still for your own good. Are you confused?"

Lou Xiao'e was a little surprised. This Bi Cang King was not very smart. Her subordinates betrayed and injured her, but she actually spoke for him.

"The Spirit Master wanted to force me to get married, but I didn't want to, so I ran away from the marriage. The Spirit Master sent people from the spirit world to surround me and take me back. Mo pretended to seriously hurt me, but in fact he was trying to help me escape."

"So that's it. This bloody marriage plot is really unavoidable!"

After listening to Shen Li's explanation, Lou Xiao'e nodded thoughtfully.

"The Spirit Lord has no choice. The spirit world is now threatened by Xu Tianyuan, so we can only ask the fairy world for help. Marriage is the best way."

Shen Li sighed. In fact, she could understand the spiritual master's difficulties, but she could not accept the fate of her marriage.

Chapter 909 The mystery of life experience

"It's very simple. Just ask Lin Fan. As long as he is willing to help, that Xu Tianyuan will disappear in just one thought!"

Liang Bing didn't take it seriously when he heard this, because things that seemed difficult to Shen Li were really not worth mentioning in front of Jiang Feng.

"I'm very grateful to you for saving me from the stall owner. How can I ask for too much!"

Shen Li shook her head, knowing that there is no free lunch in this world.

Lin Fan had already helped her. If she asked Lin Fan for help, she would not be able to refuse any request Lin Fan made.

"It seems you are quite cautious!"

Fang Meng glanced at Shen Li in surprise. She could see Shen Li's concerns.

But she didn't expect Shen Li to be so vigilant. Lin Fan didn't say anything, so she nipped the possibility in the cradle.

"It's not that I am cautious. In fact, my temperament is like this. I don't like to owe too many people. If I am not self-reliant and self-reliant, how can I become the King of Blue Cang?"

Shen Li smiled and shook her head. She has always wanted to be strong since she was a child and was unwilling to lose to others. This has always been her belief and persistence.

"Is this the Xu Tianyuan you are talking about?"

Lin Fan waved his hand, and everyone came to the outside of a cave.

Even if this cave is sealed, there is still a trace of weird aura seeping out.

"Yes, it is here. The seal of Xutianyuan is getting weaker day by day, and we don't know when it will be completely broken. When the demon inside is born, I am afraid that the entire spiritual world will suffer a catastrophe."

Shen Li felt the seal weakening again, and couldn't help showing a worried look.

"Shamei, this thing?"

Lin Fan raised his fingers toward Xu Tianyuan, and a ferocious beast was summoned out of it.

"It looks like a wolfdog with horns, but it's a little bigger."

Seeing the evil spirit exuding strong power, Shen Li looked serious.

But Fang Meng and Lou Xiao'e just looked at it with interest.

In simple terms...

It just makes the fun more fun!

They were in all kinds of different postures, and they fought with our Uncle Ding in all kinds of ways.

Ding Xin once doubted...

Has this woman already made defeating him the ultimate goal of her life?

certainly...

despite this...

Our Uncle Ding is also enjoying it!

After all, he has a super strong physique...

Totally true!

She is strong as she wants, I am like the breeze blowing over the hills...

Uncle Ding is never afraid of any challenge!

........................

As we all know...

Once you start working hard, time will pass quickly!

In a flash...

More than a month has passed!

period...

Huang Chunzhi's acquisition of Babel Group has also come to an end.

finally...

Ding Xin acquired 84% of the shares of Babel Pharmaceutical Company, 86% of the shares of Babel Logistics Company, 91% of the shares of Babel Private Hospital and 37% of the shares of Babel Construction Company!

...

March 18th.

Babel Group headquarters building.

In front of this building that has been idle for months...

The originally deserted scene was suddenly broken by noisy voices and a constant stream of vehicles.

the reason is simple...

today...

This is an important day for the first shareholders' meeting of Babel Group after its bankruptcy and reorganization!

now...

Located in the large conference room on the top floor.

Many elites in suits and ties were already sitting on both sides of the spacious conference table.

The side near the corridor door...

Sitting there were some of the original shareholders of the Babel Group headed by Zhang Hanshu!

They sat upright, their expressions tense and their eyes wandering, and they seemed quite nervous.

On the other side...

Sitting...

These are the new shareholders who joined after the bankruptcy and liquidation of Babel Group...

That is, the small leaders of the Xinyi faction headed by Huang Chunzhi!

In comparison...

They seemed much more relaxed.

Everyone has a relaxed brow, a faint smile on their face, some leaning back in their chairs, or crossing their legs and gently swaying...

They chatted with each other in low voices, occasionally bursting into laughter...

It seems very comfortable!

Sudden...

There was a sound of footsteps in the corridor outside the door.

Immediately afterwards...

The door of the conference room was pushed open with a bang.

next second...

A handsome and flamboyant man strode in...

Behind him...

He also followed closely behind two extremely beautiful ladies.

It was Ding Xin, Wu Xiuyan and Hong Chaying.

"Big brother!"

"Big Brother!!"

"..."

The small leaders of the Lutheran sect all stood up and bowed their heads to greet them.

"Manager Ding, nim!"

"Manager Ding, nim!!"

"Big brother!"

"..."

The original shareholders of Babel Group also stood up and greeted each other!

only...

It seems like there's an alien mixed in?

Ding Xin paused for a moment, stopping right beside Zhang Hanshu, and turned to look at him...

No more running...

This alien is him!

Ding Xin smiled gently, patted his shoulder lightly, and gave him an affirmative look!

Then he walked straight to the vacant main seat, pulled out a chair and sat down calmly, then took out a cigarette box from his pocket and casually placed it on the table.

at this time...

The people on both sides of the conference table were still standing upright!

Wu Xiuyan also stood in the reserved empty seat in the Xinyi Sect row, while Che Hongying stood behind Ding Xin very consciously!

The little leaders of the Lutheran sect were out of respect...

The boss doesn't speak...

They certainly won't sit down.

As for the original shareholders of Babel Group...

Probably because they saw that Huang Chunzhi and others were not sitting down, they did not dare to sit down without permission!

after all...

They know the details of this group of people very well!

"What are you all standing for?"

Ding Xin pretended to be puzzled, then chuckled, stretched out his hand and pressed it down, indicating: "I'm not a big shot, everyone sit down..."

"yes, Sir!"

Huang Chunzhi and others still followed the gang's tradition and responded loudly.

Then they all sat down.

As for the veteran shareholders, they opened their mouths, muttered "yes, yes, yes" and sat down...

You learn pretty fast!

Ding Xin looked at this scene and just found it funny.

This can be considered as establishing authority, right?

With a chuckle, Ding Xin cleared his throat, looked at everyone present, and said directly: "Let's not waste any more time, let's officially start today's meeting, everyone..."

However...

Just as he was about to bring up the topic of today's meeting...

But Huang Chunzhi suddenly interrupted: "Brother, wait!"

"Ok?"

Ding Xin stopped talking, turned to look at him, with a puzzled look on his face.

"Forehead..."

Huang Chunzhi explained carefully: "Brother, there are still two shareholders who haven't arrived yet..."

"Who else hasn't arrived?"

Ding Xin narrowed his eyes slightly.

Everyone who knows him knows that this is a dangerous signal!

Fuck!

Are you kidding me? ?

I can’t beat that scumbag, so I can’t beat you? ?

Liang Bing said coldly: "Heifeng, the queen will not smile again, you know."

"I know!! But the Queen won't let me become a dead person. After all, I still have value to that person!! If you can't deliver the goods, your tonsils, mouth, and even, well, will be completely ruptured."

"Isn't it?" Heifeng didn't take Liang Bing's anger and warning seriously at all, as if he had a golden medal of immunity from death at this moment.

Seeing that Heifeng said it so absolutely, and

It's a big truth.

Liang Bing was stunned.

She knew that this bastard had become a traitor.

However, faced with such a traitor, she really couldn't execute him.

After all, that person has been waiting.

If the goods cannot be delivered.

There were also two things that happened before, when he forced Shi Chen and almost caused him to fail.

Liang Bing tightened her abdomen and straightened her waist.

I'm afraid there's more than just a back door.

"Queen, I can see that you are very passive!!" Then, a voice that made Liang Bing crazy came out.

Liang Bing turned around and saw that it was not someone else.

It was the smiling Xue Yi.

This completely made Liang Bing's delicate face turn the color of liver: "You Xue Yi!! I'm so fucking..."

"Are all the people around me spies?"

At this moment, Liang Bing suddenly realized.

Infiltrated.

Thoroughly!!

Not only his own esophagus, but also the power he had built up with great difficulty.

Completely infiltrated.

time dust

I want to die with you!!!

Chapter 396 Who betrayed whom?

"Hey, Queen, you should be more careful with your words! Although, I know he won't be angry! No need to be picky! But you should develop the habit of respecting others, otherwise, you might get into trouble one day, right?"

"This is the first lesson you taught us in life, which is to stay humble no matter what happens."

"Don't be so arrogant like that bitch Keisha."

Xue Yi smiled, and her almond-shaped eyes narrowed into a straight line. There was no doubt that she came prepared this time, along with Heifeng.

Fortunately, Heifeng did his job and echoed Xue Yi's words, repeating what Liang Bing said when she recruited him to become a member of the demon civilization.

"The Queen said that humans, no, intelligent life forms should go to higher places. Only water flows to lower places."

"Queen, you haven't forgotten, have you?"

"Although you are a noble man, you must not forget things."

Heifeng's two eyeballs, which were about the size of red dates, were rolling wildly, looking very funny.

It's a pity that his face is different from that of ordinary people, it is all black fog, otherwise based on the look in his eyes his expression must be very rich.

Faced with Xue Yi and Hei Feng singing the same tune, Liang Bing's face turned completely pale.

"This is you guys betraying me and giving me a good confession?"

Atuo couldn't bear to watch it anymore, his face was full of anger, and he immediately summoned the Sword of Command in his hand. It seemed that as long as Liang Bing gave the order, he would rush over regardless of everything and cut Xue Yi and Heifeng into pieces.

Even though Atuo knew very well that these two guys were not as easy to execute as Atuo imagined.

Black Wind is a little easier.

This guy is good at spiritual attacks, and his physical body is just that of a third-generation demon, not a divine body.

The Sword of Command has the effect of executing it.

But Shae is different.

Xue Yi had a divine body a long time ago. Although it was only the second generation at that time, and could not compare to the third generation that he upgraded and mastered in Fraser not long ago, it should not be underestimated.

Because Xue Yi's genetic ability is abnormally strong.

If Xue Yi had not done something wrong that Liang Bing could not forgive, now, on the Devil No. 1, besides Liang Bing, Xue Yi should be the general.

What Heifeng showed was cleverness and cleverness, but in fact it could be seen through at a glance.

Xue Yi is the complete opposite. This guy is very secretive and hard to figure out.

Less than a week after being sent to Sirius, Sirius belonged to her alone, just like Kunsa back then, it was voluntary.

But the truth.

it goes without saying.

However, no matter how well these two guys cooperate with each other, as long as Liang Bing is willing, Atuo will rush out without hesitation and fight them to the death.

"Bastard thing!!"

"A traitorous bitch!!"

Swish! !

Atuo's rampage forced Liang Bing to raise her arm to block it.

This caused Atuo to look puzzled: "Queen, they both said such cruel words, are you going to give them another chance?"

"I told you before, Black Wind, that bastard, could betray Sirius without any burden, so he can betray us too."

"And Shae."

"She is an unforgivable existence. She should not have appeared in this world. If it were not for your mercy, Queen, how could a bitch like her who killed her parents at birth have the right to live?"

The aggressiveness of Atuo's mouth was never low-level from the beginning to the end.

Although he, Black Wind and Xue Yi were known as the three devils before Thorton arrived.

It seems that the relationship is good, but once Liang Bing's bottom line is touched, Atuo will take the lead and charge without hesitation.

"Heifeng, are you sure you want to be with Xue Yi?" Liang Bing didn't explain too much, but just looked at Heifeng quietly.

This best friend has been following me for three thousand years.

Liang Bing still felt reluctant.

Of course, there is more reluctance.

Liang Bing was clearly prepared to let Qiangwei board Devil No. 1 and then find a time to get Shi Chen away, or to keep an eye on Qiangwei, because Shi Chen was such a bastard, it was impossible for Qiang to be alone.

He hasn't eaten the rose yet.

With his wolf-like hunger, he would look for other people to satisfy his appetite.

This is a gap period.

Often, only night is suitable for doing bad things.

Liang Bing also needs to take advantage of this opportunity to let Heifeng make some changes to Qiangwei's dream and increase her favorability.

Thinking of this, Liang Bing couldn't tell how happy she felt.

So what if Qiangwei and Shichen are a couple? ?

I gave you the cow myself.

Let’s see how arrogant you can be in the future.

At that time, Qiangwei kicked Shi Chen and fell into her arms.

Liang Bing couldn't imagine that scene.

She was not worried that Shi Chen would get angry.

But now, with Heifeng being abducted by Xue Yi, based on the fact that Xue Yi in Yellowstone City had previously called Shi Chen "master", Xue Yi must be trying to abduct Heifeng to Shi Chen's camp.

Then this plan was shattered in an instant.

Liang Bing felt very distressed.

But she couldn't show it, she was the arrogant queen.

She wants to try to awaken Heifeng's only conscience.

unfortunately

From the moment Heifeng joined the demon civilization, he had already become one with the demons.

That is.

emotion??

That's bullshit.

Interests are what matter.

"Queen, this is not my fault!! I am just living the way you told me to. You won't stop me, right?" Heifeng sighed, seeming very regretful and unwilling to leave.

Liang Bing's face was full of black lines, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly: "Your way of living is to betray again and again?"

"Queen, there's no need to say so much to this bastard. During the time you were resting, I found that this bastard was different from before!! He always wanted to change jobs. As expected!! He shamelessly betrayed us."

"We should clean up the house!!"

But now!

But there was a knife that cut him off!

The broken sword fell to the ground!

Another man in green clothes appeared, and this man, wearing a bamboo hat, looked at Chen Xin coldly: "Since Prince Yue has opened the door, there is nothing to hide. It's just that you broke in with the strength of the seventh grade, Prince Yue." Come on, are you overestimating your abilities? Even if you master the Thunder Method of Longhu Mountain, I am afraid that the prince will not be able to get out!"

Just when the man in green clothes finished speaking, a dozen more people appeared, and at a glance, the weakest one was also seventh grade, and the highest one was as strong as the man in green clothes and hat in front of him, ninth grade!

Two ninth-grade swordsmen!

Chen Xin was stunned for a moment, then said immediately: "Wait a moment, there is a little misunderstanding."

As he spoke, the moment Chen Xin adjusted his inner strength, thunder exploded all over Chen Xin's body. His Taoist robes started to rise without any wind, and blue lightning-like palm strength loomed around his body.

See this scene.

The man in green robe and bamboo hat, or the other ninth-grade person, had a shocked expression on his face!

Because the current breath of the earthly heart is...

Nine products!

And Chen Xin said with a smile: "I'm already in my thirties after all, and I'm also a junior master uncle of Longhu Mountain. It's only right that I can train to the ninth level of Zangzhuo."

After saying that, Chen Xin gently raised his palm, and lightning arcs wrapped around him. Then Chen Xin, who was blushing and with red lip marks clearly visible on his face, said, "Because I'm leaving, I thought of doing something to help my sister with my own hands. After much deliberation, I still want to waste all of you." Alright."

After Chen Xin finished speaking, he pouted to one side, and then said: "Taoist doesn't talk about killing people, only killing demons!"

The words just fell!

Chen Xin appeared in front of the man in green clothes and bamboo hat like a thunderbolt!

It’s even delivered with one palm!

But thanks to the man's timely reaction, he blocked it with his blade!

Wow! !

Countless thunderous palm strikes struck the man's blade, and even more powerful force surged towards the surroundings!

The man in the bamboo hat had a serious look on his face, and he could clearly feel how heavy this palm was!

Chen Xin, on the other hand, smiled and said, "Something happened just now. Pindao is anxious to leave Beijing now, so I won't bother with Master Zhang."

After saying that, Chen Xin's eyes turned blue as if there was thunder and lightning.

boom! ! !

The more force you use in your palm, the more lightning arcs you will get!

When Chen Xin entered Longhu Mountain, he was immediately accepted as a closed disciple by [Dao Jia], the old Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain at that time.

But this time when she came back, Chen Xin practiced the special thunder method of Longhu Mountain, which made Tai Nai angry.

The fundamental reason is nothing else.

It's because of Chen Xin's talent.

A person who values ​​talent will immediately recruit a disciple.

One is irritated by his gift.

The contemporary Longhushan Celestial Master cleans up Chen Xin, his junior disciple, just because there is a road to an end that Chen Xin can walk on. However, this junior disciple is very lazy in stopping and going, so he hates the fact that iron cannot become steel, and chases him all the time. Hill Run!

Someone once said that Chen Xin is the leader of the next generation of Taoism.

These ones

All because of talent!

And now one person can fight dozens of people, including two ninth-grade swordsmen, and several other eighth-grade masters.

It is because of these three days of fishing and two days of drying nets that he has developed a ninth-grade strength, the Dragon Tiger Mountain Thunder Technique, which is only a technique that cannot be practiced by those who are appointed as Heavenly Masters.

With a palm strike, another eighth-grade master was blasted out.

Chen Xin also breathed a sigh of relief, finally finishing the killing. Then Chen Xin could not help but be stunned for a moment. He looked sideways at his arm and found several knife marks. He shook his head helplessly. After all, the fight was too short.

Afterwards, Chen Xin looked at the last person.

And now.

The man was dumbfounded and looked at his companions in front of him with a look of horror.

When he saw the Taoist priest looking at him.

The man even took a breath, and with a look of fear on his face, he rolled and crawled, planning to climb over the wall.

But when he was about to jump up, the man was stunned because he saw a man holding an iron fan.

then

The man holding the iron fan gently waved the iron fan in his hand, and his body and head separated!

Then the man shook off the blood on the iron fan, looked at Chen Xin, bowed his hands and said, "Greetings to the King of Yue."

This person is naturally Lin Huaimu, one of the "Thirteen or so Xiao Guards".

Chen Xin looked at the blood on the ground and curled his lips: "I don't even bring blood, but here you are, making it so bloody!"

But after saying that, Chen Xin looked at Lin Huaimu and asked, "How is Yandi?"

Lin Huaimu shook his head: "There is no news yet."

Chen Xin frowned and then asked, "My eldest brother is in Twelve Cave, right?"

Lin Huaimu nodded: "It should be, but we have relatively few people in Raojiang, so we can't be sure. But based on the information we have so far, it should be at Twelve Cave."

Chen Xinxin cursed a few words, and then said: "Okay, I will go there to look for you."

Lin Huaimu looked at the lip marks on Chen Xin's face, smiled and said, "Your Majesty, do you need me to help you buy a house in the town at the foot of Longhu Mountain and take Miss Jiu'er over?"

When Chen Xin heard this, he was stunned for a moment, then he immediately pointed at Lin Huaimu and cursed: "Thieves, don't try to break my Taoist heart!!"

Lin Huaimu laughed calmly, and then asked: "I will tell your Majesty the truth about what happened tonight."

Chen Xin nodded: "These two brothers have been watching the queen since the day she left the palace. They also came to find these Feng family members and wanted to take back Mingyuexia, and eh?"

When he said this, Chen Xin looked at Lin Huaimu: "There is no need to tell my sister about Jiu'er!!"

Lin Huaimu immediately raised his hands and bowed: "I am listening carefully, and I have received the order of the late emperor to inquire about the world's major events and inform your majesty."

Hearing this, Chen Xin already understood the meaning and was about to curse, but after thinking about it, he looked at Lin Huaimu and said, "I hate you!"

Lin Huaimu smiled helplessly.

And Chen Xin pointed at Lin Huaimu: "Don't let me like you in this life! I've hated you since I was a kid!!"

After saying that, Chen Xin opened the door and was about to leave, but thought of something and looked at Lin Huaimu: "I'm awesome!"

Lin Huaimu smiled and waved, and immediately someone came out leading a green cow.

When Chu Chenxin came, he came riding on the only cow on the mountain.

If he wanted to leave now, he would naturally leave on this cow.

just

Holding the old cow in hand, Chen Xin looked at Lin Huaimu: "Can you not tell my sister about Jiu'er?"

Lin Huaimu bowed his hands again.

When Chen Xin saw this, he immediately cursed: "I'll hate you forever!"

After that, he turned around and walked away, muttering, 'It's all inner demons! It’s all calamity! '

……

That year, it was drizzling and the fog was hazy. Chen Xin saw that the girl was not holding an umbrella and her clothes were very wet. Out of good intentions, he wanted to help but was embarrassed. However, Su Zifan beside him encouraged her crazily. Chen Xin, who refused to admit defeat, immediately He ran up to help hold the umbrella, but when he lowered his head to look at the girl, he couldn't help but be stunned and even blushed. Just because the lining was looming under the girl's clothes, he quickly took off his own clothes and helped put it on.

The two of them walked side by side holding umbrellas. The rain was pouring down the street. Half of the man's body was soaked by the rain, but the woman never got a drop of rain on her body. The flowers bloomed on the street, and the light rain and breeze made the woman cling to the spring rain like a willow. She raised her eyes and looked up. The handsome scholar next to me made me want to laugh, because I felt that the scholar was exactly the same as the down-and-out scholars in my tavern, only better looking.

The man looked at the girl next to him and was at a loss. He came here because he was encouraged by Su Zifan because of his arrogance. As a result, he didn't know what to say, so he said, "I am lucky to meet a girl today." '

Hearing this, the girl laughed again. Sure enough, she was just like those scholars, even talking the same!

The two of them formed a bond of cause and effect.

……

The Taoist priest leading the cow walked towards the outside of the city. The lip marks on his face had been wiped away, but he suddenly looked back at the streets of Beijing City behind him and said to himself: "The road to cultivating Taoism is long. Asking your heart today, you are a thief." Better than that!"

After that, he looked in the direction of Xiaojiu Restaurant, sighed, changed direction, and walked towards the restaurant.

Chapter 395 There is an old man who wants to take the empress as his disciple

Su Zifan and his wife left early the next morning, naturally including Su Zhaoxin.

The two of them came back this time not simply because they had not been home for several years. The main reason was because they brought some things arranged by Zhu Huang and Zhao Wuxie, including secretly transporting muskets and artillery back.

So I left early in the morning in order to catch up with the group that was disguised as several caravans and set off separately.

Su Wan'er felt her parents getting up in the morning, but she kept pretending to be asleep because she didn't know what to do. She was afraid to open her eyes and cry when she saw her parents packing their things and leaving. She was even more afraid that she would be criticized by her parents for crying. I saw it, so I just kept pretending to be asleep.

Then she felt her brother coming, and he came to her bedside and looked at her. She didn't know what his brother's expression was at that time, but Su Wan'er kept her eyes closed.

After that, I also felt my mother ruffling my hair, my father touching my face, and covering me with a quilt.

Su Wan'er even felt that her parents and brother knew that she was pretending to sleep.

But Amelia Su still closed her eyes because she could feel that she wanted to cry now, and there would be more tears when she opened her eyes.

so.

After her parents left, Su Waner opened her eyes and looked at the empty room.

The bench where my father had always placed knives and clothes casually for more than a month was now empty.

The needles and threads where my mother had been trying to learn to sew were also empty.

Nothing is left.

Although Snape had a scary expression on his face, she still stepped forward and said bravely: "The ones fighting were Harry and Malfoy. Kyle and I both came over after hearing the noise... In fact, it was still Kyle. I separated them."

Snape didn't seem to expect Hermione to say that, his expression froze, and he was stunned on the spot.

"Not you?" He looked at Kyle puzzledly.

"Of course not." Kyle shrugged, "Harry and I are friends, why should we beat him up."

Yes, Snape then noticed that there was also a Harry Potter entangled in the water pipe.

The main reason is that the scene just now was too scary. There was a mess all over the ground, Malfoy was locked and unable to move, and Kyle was holding a wand.

Snape subconsciously felt that Kyle couldn't wait any longer and was ready to attack Malfoy.

Although Dumbledore had promised that Kyle would not cause trouble to Malfoy, Snape did not fully believe it and had been worried that such a day would come.

He was afraid that Malfoy would be killed directly by Kyle, so in desperation, the scene just happened.

Now that the truth was revealed, he was still a little embarrassed.

But after seeing Kyle's half-smiling expression, Snape immediately became serious again.

"Why don't you explain, don't you think it's fun to fool the professor?"

"I never thought about it that way." Kyle raised his eyebrows and said, "It's just that Professor, you didn't give me a chance to explain... The door blew up as soon as you came. With such a big movement, I thought you were here to arrest me. How dare you speak as a Death Eater?"

Snape's face turned from green to red, and then back to livid again. He felt like Kyle was laughing at him.

"Severus, he is right, you are indeed too impatient." Professor McGonagall stepped forward and stood between the two of them.

From the moment she came here, she knew that this matter had nothing to do with Kyle.

There are too many traces, traces of magic everywhere.

To put it bluntly, if Kyle really wanted to attack Malfoy and Harry, he wouldn't have made such a big fuss.

Being interrupted by Professor McGonagall, Snape couldn't say anything else. He just raised his head and looked around for something.

He's looking for Myrtle.

He wouldn't be so anxious if the ghost hadn't filled the castle shouting, "There's been a murder! There's been a murder in the bathroom!"

But Myrtle also realized this and had already gone into the sewer to hide.

"They need to go to the school hospital." Professor McGonagall said. "As for their punishment... Principal Dumbledore will come back tonight. Let him make the decision then."

Snape had no objection to his decision and took out his wand to put Malfoy down.

But an embarrassing scene happened at this time. He couldn't open the water pipe on Malfoy.

The curse seemed to have completely lost its effect, falling lightly on the water pipes, like a breeze, and dispersed with a snap.

Malfoy was still tied up.

Snape tried two more different spells, again with no effect.

For a moment, the atmosphere became a little awkward.

"Professor, can't you solve it?" Kyle asked pretending to be confused, "Do you need help?"

"Shut up!" Snape said through gritted teeth, his voice forced out from between his teeth.

He dared to use his career of more than ten years to guarantee that Kyle must have done it on purpose.

But there was nothing he could do. A professor couldn't lift a student's curse. No matter what the reason was, it was a very embarrassing thing.

At the same time, Professor McGonagall, who was preparing to put Harry down, also encountered the same situation.

However, after discovering that the curse was useless, she quickly thought of another situation and used her wand to tap Harry's body back and forth for a while.

This time the pipe came loose quickly.

Harry fell to the ground and staggered to his feet, clutching his arms.

"That's great. It seems like you've learned well." Professor McGonagall said, with a hint of joy in her tone that Harry didn't understand.

But she soon regained her composure, "Follow me, Potter, we will discuss your questions later... Move quickly, Severus, what are you still hesitating about?"

Snape didn't answer, just frowned.

Just when he was hesitating to cut open those strong water pipes, Professor McGonagall walked to the door and waved her wand again.

Malfoy also fell.

No need to worry about it now.

Snape glared at Kyle fiercely, then helped Malfoy out.

When passing Kyle, Malfoy trembled all over and couldn't help but speed up.

When he was entangled in those water pipes just now, he really felt fear. The feeling that life and death depended on other people's thoughts made him go crazy.

Even after being put down now, his legs were still weak and he could only move with Snape's support.

But Kyle didn't care at all.

Since he had promised Dumbledore, he would not cause trouble for Malfoy in school. This time was purely a coincidence, and the purpose was to prevent him and Harry from continuing to fight.

In the situation just now, if he hadn't taken action in time, both Harry and Malfoy would have been carried to the school hospital.

The only thing that was hard for Kyle to accept was that even though he helped so much, he didn't even get any points from the academy.

Kyle walked out of the bathroom a little disappointed and prepared to go back to the common room.

"You two, come here too!" Professor McGonagall's voice came from behind.

Hearing this, Kyle had no choice but to turn around and follow him.

……

As one of the regular visitors to the school hospital, Madam Pomfrey was already used to Harry's arrival.

She skillfully inspected their bodies.

"How is it?" Professor McGonagall asked: "They are not injured."

"No problem, just a little scratch," Madam Pomfrey said.

The two men had mostly scratches on their bodies. Harry's legs were a little stiff, a sign of the Leg-Locking Curse. Malfoy also had bruises on his back. Kyle guessed that he was hit by a Repulsive Curse and then hit the wall.

But these are all minor problems, and if they had come later they might have been cured.

Madam Pomfrey brought a jar of white essence and motioned the two of them to apply it to the injured area.

During this period, Professor McGonagall also learned the whole story from Hermione, and also knew that Harry and Malfoy were fighting before Kyle went.

But she wasn't prepared to care. Just like she said just now... leave everything to Dumbledore.

"Professor..." Hermione glanced at Professor McGonagall, "Can I just take care of Harry here?"

"If Madam Pomfrey has no objection, yes." Professor McGonagall thought for a moment and said, "But you'd better watch Potter and don't let him run around. I think when the principal comes back, he will have a lot of questions to think about. ask him."

After saying that, Professor McGonagall left the school hospital.

Snape glanced at them and left, but he added a curtain around Malfoy's bed to separate the two sides, and at the same time looked at Kyle.

"It's time for you to return to the castle."

"But Professor, I also want to take care of Harry here." Kyle said. He was curious about why Harry fought with Malfoy, and he also knew that Harry would definitely tell Hermione.

"No need, the campus hospital needs to be quiet, Miss Granger alone is enough." Snape insisted, making it clear that he didn't want Kyle to stay here.

After leaving the school hospital, the two walked side by side on the way back to the castle.

"Professor, actually you don't need to be so nervous." Kyle suddenly said: "No matter what, I will never do anything to Malfoy in the school hospital."

Snape did not speak, but quickened his pace, then turned around and disappeared down the stairs to the underground classroom.

……

At the same time, in the school hospital, after the professors had returned to the castle, Malfoy was about to walk out when Madam Pomfrey wasn't paying attention.

"Where are you going!" Hermione stopped in front of him warily.

"Professor McGonagall just said that you have to wait here for Principal Dumbledore to come back."

"Shut up, you filthy..."

Before he could finish speaking, Harry next to him took out his wand again.

Malfoy seemed to have thought of something, and closed his mouth angrily. He did not say the next words, but just pushed Hermione aside impatiently, "No one said that you must stay in a place like this. Get out of the way. Don't block it." road!"

With that said, he left without looking back.

Not far away, Madam Pomfrey came over after hearing the noise and did not stop her.

Because Professor McGonagall only told them not to run around, but did not say that they must stay in the school hospital, and his slight skin injury did not require hospitalization.

Seeing that Madam Pomfrey had no objection, Harry jumped out of bed and walked towards the door.

"Harry, you can't, Professor McGonagall said..."

"Come on, Hermione, who knows when Professor Dumbledore will come back, I can't wait here all afternoon." Harry said.

Hermione was a little irritated, but had no choice but to stamp her feet and follow him.

"What happened?" she asked.

"Malfoy must have a secret." Harry looked around and whispered after making sure no one was around: "I saw him sneaking up on the seventh floor."

"So you just followed?"

"Of course." Harry blurted out: "I always have to find out what he is doing."

"You haven't given up yet?" Hermione said impatiently, "I already told him that he can't do anything in school."

"That's not necessarily true, what if Snape helps him." Harry said, "Professors always have much greater power than students, right?

"And you saw this time, Snape had no intention of punishing him."

"That's because Professor McGonagall left the decision to Principal Dumbledore." Hermione glanced at him and didn't bother to say anything else.

"So you discovered something and actually got into a fight. You even used the Crushing Curse. Do you know how serious this is? You might really be expelled."

"It was Malfoy who made the move first," Harry said. "I saw him crying in the bathroom, and then he attacked me involuntarily. I also wanted to protect myself."

"Wait, what did you say Malfoy was doing in the bathroom?" Hermione asked confused, thinking she heard wrong.

"He's crying." Harry said. "Actually, I find it a bit unbelievable, but this is the truth. I saw it with my own eyes. Myrtle was comforting him next to him.

But there was no trace of fear on his face. Instead, he looked at Qin Feng solemnly and glanced at the woman beside him without leaving any trace.

It seems to be asking.

Qin Feng immediately smiled and shook his head.

Seeing this, Haibara immediately withdrew his suspicious eyes from Uchida Naomi.

He coughed lightly and said seriously: "I'm going out for a walk."

After that, he walked out without waiting for a response.

Qin Feng couldn't help but shook his head, and immediately felt a headache.

Xiao Ai's organizational radar can be really bad sometimes.

We have to find a way, otherwise if this continues, how can Belmode move here.

And there is also...cough cough cough.

"Kid, you can't run around now, or you'll offend your sister again. Be careful she continues to beat you."

Seeing that Conan seemed to be trying to run away, Uchida Naomi, who was disguised as Belmod, couldn't help but give a reminder.

Looking at the swollen buttocks of Lao Gao, I felt a little distressed.

Qin Feng also looked at him with anger.

It seems to be saying that you didn't even try to persuade me just now.

Look at how miserable my godson is.

Qin Feng chuckled lightly and smacked his wheat-colored face.

He smiled and said, "Don't worry about this kid."

"He deserves it. Who made him so possessed before that he didn't even care about his own mother?"

"..."

Conan's eyelids couldn't help but twitch.

If his butt wasn't still swollen at this time, he would definitely fight Qin Feng.

Even my mother had forgotten everything. He was obviously almost well by then.

It's just that Xiaolan's incident was the last straw for him to fully recover.

He was simply wronged.

but...

"Xiaolan's previous boyfriend was really you?"

Qin Feng: ...

Yes, he also said that he had not forgotten his mother.

"Cough cough."

Conan coughed slightly, obviously reacting.

With a warning look on her face: "The reason Yukiko-sister did that was to treat me."

"Don't have any wrong ideas."

Chapter 579 Please act more like one next time

"Don't have any wrong ideas."

Conan spoke with a warning look on his face.

Qin Feng couldn't help but blinked and said tentatively: "Conan, have you ever thought that what just happened is true."

"I'm not lying to you?"

"Oh, I'm not a fool, you can't lie to me."

Conan spoke coldly, squinting at the disguised Belmod who passed by Qin Feng's arms.

I couldn't help but curl my lips.

Another superficial woman seduced by that asshole's face.

Oh, his mother is not that kind of person.

Qin Feng's eyes were a little strange for a moment.

After carefully looking at the washing machine in front of me for a long time, I suddenly felt that this kid seemed to be pretending to be stupid.

With his reasoning ability, how could he really not see it?

Or is the disease actually not completely cured?

Qin Feng rubbed his chin, feeling a little unsure for a moment.

But it doesn't matter, it's not a serious illness anyway.

Maybe it's really a problem with his mentality.

I’ll talk about it later when I have time to look for it in the system mall.

"I'm back, Naomi, you've been waiting for a long time."

"This is me... Hehehe, this is a complete set of my mother's autographed photos, as well as many out-of-print movie videotapes. I'm giving them all to you."

"Thank you so much."

An excited smile appeared on Belmod's face.

As an old friend, she naturally knew Yukiko's character.

After chatting for a few more words, he praised her to the point of trembling.

To avoid domestic violence against his godson again, he reluctantly left.

Before leaving, he did not forget to wink at Qin Feng. Although he did not say anything, Qin Feng immediately understood what he meant.

Smiling and nodding, Belmode walked out of the villa with charming steps.

"Oh, by the way, didn't Miss Naomi just say that she sent a letter to Shinichi?"

"Let me see what it says."

Yukiko spoke with a gossipy look on her face.

Conan hesitated for a moment, then slowly opened the letter and read it attentively: "The incompetent detective Kudo Arata..."

"What the hell is this?"

"How is Brother Shinichi so incompetent?"

"Keke, Conan, why are you angry? Anyway, it's Shinichi who's scolding you, not you."

Yukiko chuckled, grabbed the letter directly, and said with a smile: "Incompetent detective Kudo Shinichi."

"On the night of the full moon of this month, please allow me to invite you to participate in this terrifying night banquet."

"This will be a bloody feast on the ship. Of course, whether you are present or not, those poor lambs who are about to die will be cursed by fate, and the sinners will also be drunk before she dies."

Yukiko finished reading the contents of the letter and said with interest: "This seems to be a challenge."

"That's interesting, Conan, do you think your brother Shinichi will go?"

"Of course not."

Conan snorted coldly, then grabbed the invitation without leaving a trace and walked away with a dark face.

Yukiko couldn't help but smile, then frowned and said: "Big pervert, I feel something is not right."

"Yes, it should be a very ordinary challenge letter."

Qin Feng spoke calmly.

Yukiko nodded subconsciously, but then quickly shook her head and said, "That seems to be the case, but I don't know why, but that letter feels a little familiar to me."

"I feel like I've seen the writing on it before."

"and..."

At this point, Yukiko's frown deepened.

He said uncertainly: "When I saw Naomi Uchida just now, I felt very friendly."

"Subconsciously, I regarded her as a friend."

"Do you think there is a possibility that she has some problem and used some weird methods on me?"

"Just like the witch named Anko."

Qin Feng couldn't help but twitch his eyelids.

Even the witches, after all this time, he has only met two, how could there be so many of them.

There is no one else with this kind of imagination.

But having said that, Belmod had also disguised himself as someone else before and hung out in front of Yukiko, but he never saw her feeling this way.

Qin Feng was a little strange for a moment, but soon he thought of the advanced recovery potion that he had given Yukiko before, and he understood immediately.

"Yukiko, do you think there is a possibility that you think she looks friendly just because she feels comfortable being flattered?"

"After all, she said you are Yukiko's daughter."

"This time I look a whole lot younger."

"No way, I'm not that kind of person."

Yukiko's pretty face turned red and she felt a little guilty.

"Hehe, you still said no."

"I didn't expect that my daughter would be born so soon. Come and let me kiss her."

"Not serious."

Yukiko couldn't help but roll her eyes.

Rumble.

The Destiny Weaver, who had escaped into the depths of Destiny, was suddenly disturbed by a violent disturbance, which disturbed Destiny. He could only escape from hiding and then quickly change positions.

With the image of wearing a black gauze skirt, she naturally blends into a small town. Without special arrangements, she successfully became an ordinary noble lady in the small town.

No one felt out of place when they saw him. They greeted him warmly and regarded him as a citizen who lived here all year round.

Unfortunately, this state only lasted for a while, before Will came here and successfully found the Destiny Weaver.

The Destiny Weaver continued to flee, but no matter where he escaped to or what shielding method he applied to his own destiny, he was still easily found by Will.

"Stars!"

The Destiny Weaver knew in his heart the reason for this situation. It must be that the stars had a glimpse of his destiny during this period, looked at him again, and then continued to provide guidance to Will.

In the end, Destiny Weaver escaped twice more before being completely blocked by Will, leaving him unable to leave again.

"Returning to the starry sky is also the destiny I set." The Destiny Weaver did not escape again, letting Will crush the fate of his clone.

A ray of light from the stars flashed, and the clone of Destiny Weaver was sent back to the starry sky.

At the same time, the stars shine brightly, and their light shines on Will, helping Will purify the fateful entanglement between him and the Destiny Weaver.

Before Will could say thank you, the stars disappeared.

Will understood that the Destiny Weaver and other outer gods were once again chasing the stars in the starry sky.

"The starry sky is really choppy. I'm afraid only excellent helmsmen like Qunxing can roam freely in the sea of ​​stars."

Will glanced at the starry sky, returned his parents' fate, and brought everything back to normal.

At this moment, the mutation reappeared, and Will's hands were restrained by his parents, binding his fate.

Chapter 664 Two Promotion Ceremonies of the Star Path

The sudden change made Will stay where he was. He was thinking, thinking about the reasons that caused everything in front of him, and thinking about what he did not do well enough just now.

His promotion to Sequence 0 was too short, and he had to accommodate the Key of Light. Indeed, his ability to use the path of destiny was far inferior to that of the Destiny Weaver.

But His destiny is always firmly in His own hands.

The Wheel of Fortune appeared behind him, and with a slight turn, his destiny began to change, and his whole person was freed from his shackles.

It also released the fate of His parents.

After doing all this, he heard a voice coming from deep inside his heart, "Destiny is the most bizarre ability. Do you think I can't see my future destiny, so why do I still dare to come to Backlund?"

"Your understanding of destiny is too shallow."

"The honorable name of Destiny Weaver is taken too lightly."

It is the voice of the Destiny Weaver!

Will spoke softly and slowly, "But you all seem to have forgotten that the Key of Light has been in my hand recently. No matter how stupid I am, I have learned a little bit about destiny."

"Let everything be restored to its original state."

When fate restarts, the voice of the Destiny Weaver disappears from Will.

"Your clone was a bait from the beginning, and I've already taken the bait."

"What is your destiny? A future that has not yet come? Or a possible future?"

"I'm curious how you do this." Will still showed his inquisitive spirit.

His fate seemed to be becoming more entangled with his own.

"I like all of them."

The purification from the stars just now did not completely solve the influence of the Destiny Weaver on him.

"Will, I just have to go out for something. When I come back, I will bring you your favorite ice cream." Will's father walked out of the room with a smile.

"Destiny..." Will murmured, having a deeper understanding in his heart, "You are now affecting me through the initial barrier, right?"

The key of light embedded in Will's palm glowed slightly, and the wheel of fortune behind him quickly turned, round and round, smoothing out the fateful waves caused by the fate weaver little by little.

This is not a trap of fate, but a psychological game of multi-layered calculations.

"Destiny restarts."

Will looked at his parents with dull eyes and let their fate return again.

"You should be very proud of your calculation now, right?"

Therefore, the Destiny Weavers came, came to Backlund, and came to their carefully prepared snare.

"Really, it's not good to eat ice cream all the time. Will, let me prepare some delicious desserts for you."

In order to let the Destiny Weaver come out of the darkness, the stars negotiated with him several times. On the one hand, they shielded the Destiny Weaver from peeking into the future destiny, and on the other hand, they made the Destiny Weaver believe that he had a chance to win.

"It's really not easy." Will sighed and glanced at the starry sky, "In terms of authority and ability, you are indeed very powerful, but in terms of people's calculations, you are still far behind."

"Will, why don't you stay in your room?"

"Go and continue to rest. Didn't you just say that you were feeling a little unwell?" Will's mother came over and looked at Will's face carefully.

A sweet smile appeared on Will's face, like the child who hadn't grown up yet.

……

In the starry sky, time has never been a unit of measurement that deserves too much attention. Perhaps, for the Outer Gods in the old days, time never existed.

In the blink of an eye, Hastur has been in the starry sky for a whole year.

During this period, on the one hand, he cooperated with Will to continuously send the old clones of the Outer God in the original barrier back to the starry sky, on the other hand, he truly experienced the vastness of the starry sky.

He is preparing for his promotion to Sequence 0.

The potion of the Sequence 2 Star Attendant basically melted in his mouth. After being promoted to the Sequence 1 Star Singer, the consciousness of the stars awakened as expected, and the fight with him for control of the body did not appear. Everything seemed to be developing in a good direction. .

After a period of adaptation, he also began to prepare to work towards sequence 0.

Because of the special nature of the stars, three copies of Sequence 1 Extraordinary Characteristics, regardless of the extraordinary path, are acceptable.

Hastur once had a conjecture about this. The stars came from outside the universe. There may be no concept of extraordinary pathways in his universe. The star pathways are the product of the stars coming to this world and blending with this world.

The simple understanding is to adapt to localization.

This is how the Star Path captures the extraordinary characteristics of other extraordinary paths.

As for the uniqueness of the Star Path, Hastur has not figured it out yet. Where is this thing? Is it unnecessary or does it not exist?

He had once guessed that the black devourer, the black star conceived, was the only path to the stars, but in the end he denied this conjecture.

The level of the Black Devourer obviously exceeds Sequence 0, how could it be unique?

Perhaps the uniqueness of the Star Path has already been perfectly integrated with the Star Palace.

He doesn't need to look for it anymore, it might fall into the hands of Hastur, the ruler of the old days.

As for the rituals required to advance to Sequence 0, there are two different options for the Star Path.

The first promotion ritual: take a magic potion to be promoted when the stars are shining.

The second promotion ritual: take a magic potion to be promoted when the stars are extinguished.

These are two completely opposite promotion ceremonies, one is glory and the other is death, which is easy to understand.

When he awakens the dead stars through the ability of the Star Singer, a scene of shining stars will appear in the starry sky. At that time, he can take the magic potion and advance.

Another promotion ceremony is to let yourself extinguish all the stars that have lit up, so that the starry sky will become extinct again.

This is Hasta's preliminary conjecture. Whether it is true or not requires further verification.

For him, the first promotion ceremony is naturally more secure. The ability of the Star Singer is to wake up the dead stars. He only needs to continue to use the ability of the Star Singer. Sooner or later, the stars will shine. .

However, there are too many stars in the sky.

Even if he wakes up ten stars a day, if he wants to wake up all the stars in the entire starry sky, he doesn't know how many years will pass...

Unless, the ascension ceremony requires what the Outer Gods represent.

Stars, not all stars, otherwise he would be busy till the end of time.

The second promotion ceremony. Currently, the number of stars lighting up in the starry sky is less than a hundred. It seems relatively easy to extinguish them.

But each star basically represents the past of an external god... He doesn't have the ability to extinguish them one by one now.

But there is a trick here, which is to awaken the original Creator.

When the original Creator awakens, the universe will reunite and the starry sky will be completely extinguished. You can hide in the Hall of Stars and wait for the opportunity to take the magic potion and advance to Sequence 0.

This is the fastest and cruelest way to get promoted.

Perhaps, this is the fastest way to advance to Sequence 0 arranged by the stars.

Let the original Creator wake up, restart the universe, and let all rules and order disappear. The stars can take advantage of this opportunity to leave the universe in the Hall of Stars.

There is no better opportunity than this.

The more Hastur thought about it, the more likely he felt that this was a possibility. On the one hand, it would take countless years for the stars to shine, and on the other hand, it would only be a shortcut to awaken the original Creator. The difference in time and energy required between the two was too big. .

If Adam had been given the choice, he would have definitely chosen the promotion ceremony of awakening the original Creator without hesitation.

After all, the stars are just outsiders to this starry sky, and outsiders do not need to cherish this temporary habitat.

"What a great temptation."

Hastur sighed secretly, and then used the power of the Star Singer to once again awaken a dead star in the starry sky.

This is a star with a comet tail, like a tadpole.

After being awakened, he just flew into the depths of the starry sky, and then stopped in one place, as if he was missing something, and seemed to have lost that little bit of sober reason again.

Hastur sat in the Hall of Stars. He only looked at it for a few times and then looked away. He still needed to continue to awaken other stars.

Alas, the stars also need to do hard work.

The only good thing is that the stars he awakened personally are closely connected with the Hall of Stars, and he can probably use the Star Game on them three times.

This is the reward they need to pay for awakening them.

For them, this is simply an extremely cheap deal.

Hastur manipulated the Palace of Stars and was about to leave the starry sky. The star in the comet's tail flew outside the Palace of Stars, seemingly praying to the stars.

A disciple hurried to the elder in charge who was helpless against the three girls and reported.

"Person Zero has arrived!"

"What? She's finally here?"

The elder did not care about the disputes among the three states and immediately set off to head to the mountain gate.

Duan Xun and the others naturally heard these words as well. They stopped talking and looked over with a little confusion.

"Who is Person Zero? Why haven't we heard of him?"

"She is one of the most crucial figures in this battle against the Soul Devouring Insects. I wonder if you have heard of her name... Tang Xin from Xuanling Sect!"

……

The refreshed senior sister rushed all the way to the foot of the mountain of Dazhi Sect.

After I broke through this realm, my mood also improved.

Although at this point, realm is no longer completely linked to strength, and I still may not be able to surpass Su Ling, but at least I have made progress, right?

All things are difficult at the beginning. Once you have solved the beginning, are you still afraid that you won’t be able to find a solution later?

He explained his identity to the disciple guarding the gate, who immediately went into the sect to report. Not long after, an elder with a white beard rushed over.

"My dear Tang Xin, you are finally here!"

The elder said very enthusiastically.

"Haha, sorry, logically speaking, I shouldn't choose to retreat when everyone is busy like this..."

Tang Xin bowed politely in return.

"That's not right. The high-ranking officials in the cultivation world are now worried about how to reward you. Your contribution to this battle is obvious to all!"

"You are overrated, overrated..."

The eldest sister laughed.

It feels really good to be praised by others!

"Oh, by the way, there happen to be three distinguished guests in the sect, who claim to be your good friends, and have been waiting for you for a long time."

"Dignified guest?"

Tang Xin asked doubtfully.

On the way here, she had inquired and found out that Su Ling, Xu Lexian and the others were not currently staying on the mainland. Shui Qiu, Zhou Yu and the others were still busy borrowing soldiers from various races. These people should not be in the Dazhi Sect.

"Tang Xin!"

Suddenly, a fragrant breeze came from behind her, and Qingxuan, drooling, rushed over and shouted.

"My idol, I finally see you again!"

"Damn it, why is it you?"

Tang Xin's face was full of surprise.

She still remembered that the guy from Xunxian Temple was a rather simple pervert who wanted to eat her alive...

"Get out of here, you pervert!"

Before the eldest senior sister could respond, the girl on the other side raised her hand and pushed Qingxuan aside. She stepped forward and said with a half smile.

"Tang Xin, you are so nice. After that, I never came to Tianhuang Mountain again."

"Min Xuan'er..."

I once participated in the Tianding Forum with her and personally trained her from a lovely girl into a standard "villain".

"I was wondering why all the disciples of the super sects I met were weird..."

Duan Xun also walked over from not far away, his mouth twitching.

"So they are all your friends... That's not surprising, right, Tang Xin?"

"Aren't you my friend too?" Tang Xin covered her face and said, "Then you are also weird..."

Chapter 789: The Fragrance of the Flesh

Being able to meet these friends, the eldest sister was surprised but also happy.

Because of the distance, it is impossible for her to travel to other states whenever she wants, so it is difficult for her to see them normally.

Naturally, the three girls had heard about what Tang Xin had done recently.

"That's fine," Duan Xun said, "You've brought back several beautiful girls from other races. Their special skills are getting stronger and stronger!"

"Special Skills?"

Min Xuan'er looked at her with some confusion.

"'As long as she's a woman, I can build a good relationship with her'," Duan Xun explained, "This is a talent skill certified by the elders of the Wentian Sect!"

"I see. This matter was spread from you..."

The eldest sister complained a few words and then turned to ask about the situation of the Wentian Sect.

The Wentian Sect contributed a lot to this support, especially in research. The three super sects in the three eastern states combined may not be as strong as them.

"It's still the same as before," Duan Xun thought for a moment and replied, "If there is any change... since the eldest brother came back from the Heavenly Chosen Secret Realm, his personality seems to have become much more cheerful. He no longer has a deadpan face all day long, and sometimes even tells jokes. The elders were so scared that they quickly gave him a comprehensive examination, suspecting that he had been possessed by another spirit..."

Wen Ming, the eldest senior brother of the Wentian Sect, was the Chosen Son appointed by Heaven. After being killed by Tang Xin, his memory of the Chosen Son was erased.

I didn't expect that after getting rid of this burden, the other person's personality would change so much... Well, it's good to live happily.

There was nothing too dramatic about Duan Xun's situation. She was a direct disciple of the Wentian Sect, ranked high on the Jiuzhou Genius List, and had a backer in the sect.

After completing the task of "evaluating Tang Xin", she received a lot of rewards and her status was raised.

"Tang Xin," Min Xuan'er couldn't help but interrupt them when she saw that the two of them were still talking, "You are at this level...did you take some kind of elixir? How come you feel as fast as if you were drinking water?"

Several of the direct disciples of super sects are at the initial stage of the Nascent Soul realm. They are definitely the best in the local area and even in the entire Jiuzhou cultivation world.

But Tang Xin, who is of the same generation as them, has actually reached the middle stage of Nascent Soul. This is really too exaggerated.

"Hiss, ha," Qingxuan secretly approached the body of the eldest sister from behind, took a deep breath, and said intoxicatedly, "Ah, it's the aroma of flesh (swallowing saliva), it must taste very wonderful~"

"It's just a small adventure, a small adventure," Tang Xin laughed awkwardly and pushed the pervert behind him away. "It's just a realm, not worth mentioning. Aren't you guys pretty amazing too..."

The girls chatted for a while, and then the elder on the side spoke.

"Young friend Tang Xin, there are several other distinguished guests, please follow us to the inner gate. The monks there are waiting to report the latest progress."

"Let's go," Tang Xin waved his hand and said, "Let me hear what problems we encountered in manufacturing the spirit-exorcising lamp."

……

The Ghost-Driving Lamp, an ancient spiritual weapon, is said to have a great inhibitory effect on soul-eating insects and can defeat the enemy without fighting.

This thing should have been mass-produced when the Ancient Alliance army was fighting against the Soul Devouring Insects. Not only did everyone have one, but it could also be seen everywhere.

For something to be mass-produced, its structure is destined not to be too complicated. At least it cannot be as complicated as the Lingzhou, which leaves the masters of later generations scratching their heads.

After the relevant information was brought back, the cultivation community immediately organized manpower to launch an attack.

At first, the progress was relatively smooth. After a while of research, the functional structure, manufacturing method, and user guide became clear.

But when they really prepared to start manufacturing, the researchers were dumbfounded.

"What is this Night Soul Stone?" "Pink Crystal Silk? I've only heard of fans?" "Does anyone know what 'One Two Three Four Mu Mu Mu' is?"

Yes, many of the materials required as stated in the information are unfamiliar to everyone!

If you don't know anything, how can you make anything...

"Wait a minute," someone suddenly had an idea. "I heard that this information was obtained from an extraterrestrial race. Could it be a language translation problem? There are so many years between the ancient times and now, so it's possible that the names have changed?"

"Yes, look for information quickly!"

After a lot of hard work, some strange names, such as "one, two, three, four, wood, wood", were found to correspond to the modern name "sensenshi" and so on.

However, after the translation was completed, a more cruel situation lay before us.

"There are still some materials," the researcher told Tang Xin, "but we can't find any corresponding clues."

"We have tried to analyze the material properties based on the function of the parts and replace them with other things we are familiar with. The result is..."

Another monk pointed to a large open space not far away. It was blown to pieces, with large and small holes everywhere.

Needless to say, none of them were successful.

The head of the Dazhi Sect was still wiping away tears not far away, muttering, "Stop bombing, or our ancestors' tomb will be destroyed."

"Material……"

Tang Xin thought for a while and said.

"List the names you don't recognize for me."

The researchers quickly sent over a list, which contained quite a large number of items.

"Dongdong Pearl?" Duan Xun and others also came over and asked in confusion, "What is this? I've never heard of it before?"

The eldest sister was also confused. “Dongdong Pearl”, “Heart of Light”, “Ga Ga Ga”… each one was more confusing than the last.

The research team of the Dazhi Sect has the support of four super sects. They could not find any relevant records, and there are few people in the world who can find it.

"sorry, I……"

Just as Tang Xin was about to speak, a lot of information suddenly appeared in her head.

Wow, the information given by the seniors of the Heavenly Race is unlocked in stages?

After processing the information in her mind for a while, she also understood why the cultivation world had never heard of these things.

"They are not products of the Kyushu Continent," Tang Xin explained. "The Dongdong Pearl comes from a space called 'Dongdong Realm', the Heart of Light is a specialty of the 'Light Domain', and the 'Quackquack' is the beak of a special fairy duck that can only be obtained from the 'Giant Duck Secret Realm'... and the rest are all specific products that only come from a certain space."

"what?"

The people present were surprised and shocked when they heard this.

"What's so strange about this?" Tang Xin said, "The Exorcist Lamp was developed by the ancient alliance army through cooperation. Isn't it normal to apply it to the specialties of various places?"

The situation at that time had reached a critical moment of "if we don't unite, we will be wiped out", so in theory, it should be easy to use the technology and materials of various races.

Just like a runner running on the track, you rush in rashly and don't leave quickly.

If you really get hit by a runner, can you still blame the runner?

At this time, the four little ones were already exhausted and out of breath.

When the alien Onion Duck saw Hua Jianming, it immediately realized its mistake and apologized to Hua Jianming apologetically.

Seeing this, the other three kids also followed suit and bowed to apologize.

The attitude is really correct.

This made Hua Jianming feel a little embarrassed.

Hua Jianming waved his hand and said to the kids, "It's okay to train hard, but you must pay attention to the right balance between work and rest. Don't force yourself to train, as it will put a heavy burden on your body. You can go shopping in the commercial street when you have time."

After hearing what Hua Jianming said, the alien Onion Duck hesitated for a moment and then nodded in agreement.

It is a guy who will really implement Hua Jianming's ideas seriously.

Hua Jianming bent down and touched the Alien Farfetch'd's little head, and said soothingly, "You can train with the Riolu clan later. Leader Lucario and Brother Li have already summarized a very scientific training method for fighting Pokémon, which can not only improve training efficiency, but also protect the body from strain to the greatest extent."

Knowledge is priceless.

Rock Lee and Lucario spent a lot of effort to summarize this training method.

Not only did they spend a lot of money looking up information on the Internet, they also observed the differences in training and combat of various fighting-type Pokémon every day.

To this end, Rock Lee even flew to many cities.

Finally, a set of training methods suitable for most elves was summarized.

Some of these projects can become very suitable for you by applying your own habits and focus points.

After hearing this, the alien Onion Duck's eyes lit up, and then he and the other three little ones bowed respectfully to Hua Jianming.

In terms of strength, it is not as good as Infernape; in terms of qualifications, it is not as good as Dognobo; in terms of growth rate, it is not as good as Fearless. But it is such a little elf that, with his own efforts and seriousness, becomes the leader of the Four Fighting Warriors.

Of course, these are things to follow.

At this time, the alien Onion Duck had already led his friends along Xianlin Avenue towards the commercial street...

Chapter 733 It’s a New Year Again

Time flies, and in the blink of an eye it is the end of the year.

This year, the brothers Cang Xiangnan and Cang Xiangbei have made it clear that they will stay in Kyoto and will not return to Rongcheng to celebrate the New Year.

Kyoto Elf Academy held a major event during this winter vacation.

They need to stay in school and participate in activities.

This made Hua Jianming, who originally wanted to give the brothers the identity of spokespersons for the breeding house, fail.

The two brothers performed very well in the academy.

He ranked first in the grade in almost every subject and won all the awards available.

He looks just like another kid.

The teachers in the academy are very optimistic about the two brothers. Coupled with the relationship between Hua Jianming and Lu Wang, the future of the two brothers can be said to be bright.

Although the two brothers of the Cang family were not at home for the New Year, Hua Jianming still mailed a lot of New Year's goods to them.

Li Luoke, Cao Modi and Cao Moxuan, who had gone to the Neon Alliance for business these days, also rushed back.

Hua Jianming hasn't seen Li Luoke and Cao Modi for a long time.

When Hua Jianming went to the Neon Alliance before, he was delayed due to various things and was unable to meet them.

Maybe it's because they have been capturing elves in the mountains for a long time, or maybe it's for other reasons, but Rock Lee and Cao Modi have an obvious murderous aura.

And maybe some more…

In comparison, Cao Moxuan did not have any uncomfortable aura.

Rongcheng merged the new district into Xianlin District some time ago.

In order to add a stronger festive atmosphere to the New Year, Sumao held a large number of celebrations and competitions, making the Xianlin District look very lively.

I can’t say about other provinces, but a large number of trainers in Fujian Province have moved their families to Xianlin District, preparing to celebrate their first Pokémon Year here.

As the gym leader of Xianlin Gym, Chi Baixia and District Chief Su Mao have been busy with these activities for a long time.

Everyone has free time during the New Year, and they can rest and play, but Chi Baixia is the only one who is busier than usual.

That’s the job of a gym leader.

Hua Jianming also made a trip to the Northwest before the New Year.

Wenren Xuesong has not returned to Kyoto or Rongcheng for several years because he has to be stationed in the Northwest.

Hua Jianming stayed there with Wenren Xuesong for five days and gave him a round penguin with a green color.

This round penguin is the child of the round penguins in Weidaozi Tushan Ecological Park.

Its aptitude was only green at the beginning, but its inherited moves were quite good, plus its [Competitive] trait, so Hua Jianming used aptitude potion to forcibly upgrade it to cyan.

The round penguin inherited the two moves [Water Ring] and [Arrogance].

After releasing [Water Ring], the person who releases it can cover his body with a water curtain to restore physical strength every round.

[Arrogant] is a move that attacks the opponent in a show of force. The more your ability improves, the more powerful the move becomes.

The powerful resistance to water and steel, enhanced moves, recovery moves, and good characteristics, who can not love such a water Pokémon.

Although Wenren Xuesong is over seventy years old, he is still as vigorous as ever.

Hua Jianming's arrival made the old man very happy.

However, Wenren Xuesong pretended to be angry and blamed Hua Jianming for not preparing for the New Year in Rongcheng and running around everywhere.

But in his heart he was happier than anyone else.

Hua Jianming specifically asked Wenren Xuesong when he could put aside the alliance affairs and return to Rongcheng to spend his remaining years in retirement.

Wenren Xuesong has no intention of retiring at all.

Now he can still eat two bowls of rice at each meal. Except for the old look on his face, he looks no different from a middle-aged man.

Hua Jianming guessed that it was probably affected by two drastic changes.

Because it's not just Wenren Xuesong, several old people Hua Jianming knows are like this.

Is human life span increasing?

When Hua Jianming returned to Rongcheng, it was only three days before the Chinese New Year.

Fortunately, Han Xin and others have prepared everything needed for the New Year.

The bonfire hotpot banquet is still the same every year.

The number of elves in the ecological park has reached several thousand, including many big eaters.

In order to ensure that everyone can eat happily, the breeding house has prepared a total of 2000 large pots this year, and a total of five million Alliance coins of various meats and vegetables.

Although this dish preparation may seem a bit exaggerated, it is actually just barely enough.

Because this time, in addition to all the elves in the ecological park, there is also a Pluto Dragon Knight Latina from the destroyed world.

But there is no need to worry even if it is really not enough, because Han Xin, who is in charge of preparing the food, has already prepared a backup plan.

The commercial street was quiet for only one day on New Year's Day before it became bustling again.

Various competitions of all sizes are held in battle towers, Xianlin Gymnasium, and commercial street squares.

Rich prizes and exciting competitions attracted a large number of contestants and spectators.

On the third day of the Lunar New Year, Xianlin Breeding House resumed business.

Huajianming also gave customers a wave of great benefits in the first month of the new year.

Originally, the elves sold at the third level did not require the buyer to obtain any qualifications, but they were only sold once each quarter on a first-come, first-served basis.

They include four categories: special dragon elves, special riding elves, special nanny elves, and special rare elves.

Featured dragon-type Pokémon include the Brachiosaurus, the Aluminum Steel Dragon, the Baby Tyrannosaurus, the Jaw Ant, the Blue Bird, and the Hawaiian-shaped Coconut Tree.

Featured riding elves include Plurk and Motorcycle Lizard.

Featured nanny elves include the marsupial.

Featured rare Pokémon include Riolu, Runshuitai, and Lunaku.

There are twelve special elves of four major types in total.

In the first month of the new year, Hua Jianming set the sales quantity of each of these elves at 20.

It’s also first come first served, while stocks last.

In fact, even this didn't last long.

The first day of welfare news was released.

The next day, it spread out through various channels.

On the third day, Xianlin Breeding House welcomed a large number of customers from all over the world.

On the fifth day, all the elves were sold out.

Too little, really too little.

Except for the third-tier elves, the sales quantity of elves in other tiers has increased.

Not only that, Hua Jianming also took out a mini dragon, an iron dumbbell, a young Kiras, a multi-dragon Messiah and a burning worm as hidden benefits.

A quasi-god will be sold through a lottery every day.

What surprised Hua Jianming was that among those who had grabbed the quota to purchase the quasi-god status was a little fan of Cao Moxuan.

This girl was the Flame Chicken girl whom Cao Moxuan met and rescued in a forest in the United Alliance during the Cao family rescue operation a few years ago.

She didn't know where she got the news about Cao Moxuan from, and she actually traveled across the ocean from the United Alliance to the Chinese Alliance, just to find Cao Moxuan to marry her.

The most coincidental thing was that she got the qualification to purchase an iron dumbbell.

As Cao Moxuan's strongest force now, Metagross also gives Blaziken Girl a reason to pester Cao Moxuan every day.

[Danger! Return quickly!]

The moment he saw the text message, Yugi's face changed and he stood up suddenly.

Seeing the change in Yugi Muto's expression, Judai Yuki immediately realized something.

"It seems that something has happened."

Yubel crossed his arms, frowning.

The two immediately left the burger shop and rushed towards Kaiba Company.

When we arrived downstairs at Haima Company.

At this moment, the top management of Haima Company is shrouded in a dark cloud.

Thunderclouds rolled in the heavy black fog.

And in the swirling vortex of thunderclouds, lightning was everywhere, as if something was about to be opened.

"What, what's going on, I seem to feel some strange power coming from that vortex"~!"

Yugi Muto's forehead was covered with sweat.

The aura in that vortex is so unusual!

That, that is not the atmosphere of this world.

Could it be that the gate to the underworld is about to be opened? Has Kaiba finally decided to do this?

"Kuri Kuri!"

At this moment, Winged Kuritama suddenly appeared beside Yuki Judai.

It called anxiously and kept pointing at the fifth floor of Kaiba Corporation.

"What? You felt the power of different elves there?" Yuki Judai was a little surprised.

"Master Judai, I felt it too!" Hui Liuli was also floating on the side with a nervous look on her face, her eyes filled with disbelief, "That's the breath of an elf from the future, just like us!"

"No, that's impossible! Me, the house boy, and Ukiyo Sakura, we, we were all summoned to this world by Judai-sama."

"But what's going on with this elf... Why does that elf also have the aura of the future world!"

"Moreover, this aura is mixed with more complex auras than the power of the elves."

Yugi Judai's face darkened.

"It's the death energy from the underworld... Could it be..."

He and Yugi Muto looked at each other.

The two immediately rushed into the gate of Kaiba Company and rushed into the darkness.

As soon as they entered Haima Company, they saw that in the lobby of Haima Company, employees who had not yet left work had collapsed one after another.

The atmosphere of a dark duel has spread down from upstairs.

What’s even more terrible is that the death energy attached to these humans is devouring their lives!

A golden light flashed rapidly in Yuki Judai's eyes.

The power of the Overlord surged out from him and attached to the bodies of these humans, protecting their lives from being devoured by the death energy.

Although their lives are temporarily safe.

But this is not a long-term solution.

We must find the source of all this

"Judai-kun!"

At this moment, Yugi Muto has already opened the elevator.

The two rushed into the elevator and pressed the button for the fifth floor.

Come to the fifth floor.

As the elevator opened with a ding, what appeared before the two was not the corridor on the fifth floor of Kaiba Company.

The company corridor in front of me has been replaced by a series of gorgeous silver-white corridors.

Like a palace, bright tiles, neat carpets, stretching as far as the eye can see!

The surrounding walkways are interconnected, and the winding roads form an extremely ingenious maze!

"This, what's going on!"

Yugi Muto hurriedly put the duel disk on his arm.

Yujo Judai did not dare to delay and immediately prepared for battle.

"Labyrinth? No, this is more like an activated Field Magic Card."

Judai Yujo carefully observed the roads around him.

"Field magic cards related to mazes" Images of field magic kept flashing through Yucheng Judai's mind.

Finally, a card suddenly came to mind.

Silver Labyrinth City!

Could it be that the spirit aura that Hui Liuli felt earlier was the aura of the spirits in the "Labyrinth of Labyrinth", known as the Silver City deck?

"Oh no! If that's the case, not only do we have to find a way to get out of the maze, but we also have to be careful of the traps in the maze?"

Yuki Judai frowned, immediately unfolded the duel disk, and placed a card on it.

"Come out, [support dog]!"

Buzz!

Light effects flashing.

A gray mechanical dog jumped out from the card.

"Wang!"

It seemed to sense Yujo Judai's order on its own, lay on the ground, sniffed, and immediately ran in one direction.

"Mr. Game, let's go!"

Yuki Judai immediately called over Yugi Muto, and the two followed the support dog and ran towards the virtual reality testing field.

at the same time.

Inside the virtual reality experiment field.

The woman in gorgeous black aristocratic robe was floating in the sky, looking at the city trapped in the maze.

Those dark eyes were without any emotion, and were also dead silent, without any light.

"Open the second cover card."

"[Rabbi Lins Labyrinth Welcome Welcome Big Welcome]!"

"Select a [Labyrinth of Labyrinth] monster from your hand, deck, or graveyard and Special Summon it."

"After that, choose a monster on your field and return it to the owner's hand."

"what?!"

Jonouchi looked around the maze, trying to find the source of the woman's voice.

Because [Silver Princess of Labyrinth Castle] was Special Summoned on the field.

Therefore, the Red-Eyes Iron Knight's attack on Arianna caused the battle to rewind due to the appearance of Princess Shirogane.

At this moment when the battle was rewound, the woman activated another Trap Card.

Buzz!

Arianna disappeared in front of the Red-Eyes Iron Knight in an instant.

The next moment, beside Jonouchi, a silver statue holding a huge sword suddenly moved.

“Waaaaaah!”

Jonouchi was so frightened that his hair stood up.

[The Demon Statue of the Silver City]

[Star rating: 7]

【Demon Tribe】

[Attack power: 2000, Defense power: 2800]

"Based on the effect, I choose to take [Silver City's Summoner - Arianna] back to my hand."

"Also, the attack power of the Demon Statue increases by 400 points equal to the number of normal Trap Cards in the Graveyard."

The woman floated in the air and said indifferently.

"There are three different trap cards in my graveyard, [Dimensional Confinement], [Welcome to the Labyrinth Labyrinth], and [Welcome to the Labyrinth Labyrinth Welcome]!"

"So, the attack power of the demon statue increases by 1200 points!"

[The Demon Statue of the Silver City]

[Attack power: 2000→3200]

"Attack power 3200?!" Everyone in the city was numb.

"And, when a normal Trap Card is activated, I activate the effect of [Silver Princess of Labyrinth Castle]!"

"From your deck, choose a Normal Trap Card with a different name than that card, and place it Set it on your side of the field!"

"Similarly, when [Silver City Demon Statue] is Special Summoned successfully, you can Set a Normal Trap Card from your Deck that can only be activated when an Attack is declared, on your side of the field!"

Next to the woman's only remaining cover card, two new cover cards appeared!

Trap Cards, have they been replenished again? And have they been replenished to the level before the turn started all at once!

A trickle of cold sweat ran down Jonouchi's forehead.

Isn't it useless to step into the trap this time?

The opponent's trap cards are simply endless.

Emperor Nabo also raised his paw and nodded firmly.

"Emperor Naples..."

Meng Fanxing's mother touched Emperor Nabo's head with satisfaction, and looked at Emperor Nabo and her son with a distressed look on her face.

"Mom, remember the story I told you about my idol? One of his good friends was a Pokémon who enrolled in school and also achieved very good results."

Meng Fanxing hugged Emperor Nabo and said to her mother with a smile: "I like Steel-type Pokémon, so I will definitely follow the path of Steel-type Pokémon like my idol!"

"Don't worry, I can go to work and play various games while working. This will train me and Emperor Napo, and we can also get bonuses. Why, you don't trust your son?"

Meng Fanxing smiled, and Meng Fanxing's mother couldn't help but burst into laughter when she saw her son like this: "Believe me, I definitely believe you."

"Bang Bang Bang~"

Chapter 631 Rules of the Top Ten Universities

"Who is this?"

Meng Fanxing looked at her mother in confusion, then walked over and looked out through the peephole.

"Well!"

"Who is it? What's wrong with you?"

Meng Fanxing's mother was puzzled as she saw her son speechless, so she stood up and walked to the door.

After Meng Fanxing made room for him, he excitedly covered his mouth and pointed outside the door, motioning his mother to look.

Meng Fanxing's mother looked through the cat's eye with some curiosity and was also stunned for a moment.

"Son, isn't this your idol?"

"Yup!"

Meng Fanxing nodded excitedly and opened the room. He had made his idol wait for too long.

"Hello."

"Hello~"

Meng Fanxing looked excitedly at Mo Qiancheng who appeared outside in real life. She suppressed her inner excitement and took the initiative to greet Mo Qiancheng.

"Hello, I'm Mo Qiancheng, do you know me?"

"Knowing each other!"

After Meng Fanxing nodded excitedly, she quickly invited Mo Qiancheng in.

"Mo Tianwang, how come you found us suddenly?"

After Mo Qiancheng sat down, Mother Meng, who had come to her senses, asked Mo Qiancheng with some doubt.

"It's not too sudden."

Mo Qiancheng smiled and said, "It's like this, I saw you in the Pokémon Shop this afternoon. He seems to like Steel Pokémon very much, right?"

When Mo Qiancheng mentioned the Pokémon Shop, Mother Meng was a little embarrassed, but when he mentioned Steel-type Pokémon, Meng Fanxing became excited.

"Of course, my favorite Pokémon is Steel-type Pokémon. You are my idol!"

Meng Fanxing looked at Mo Qiancheng with shining eyes and said, although he had not realized anything yet, Mother Meng had already realized it by then.

Mother Meng felt that Mo Qiancheng came here to accept a disciple.

But he was not sure, although he was very confident in his son.

But if it's not, it would be very embarrassing.

So Mother Meng didn't say anything. She just watched the conversation between the two quietly, judging in her heart how likely her idea was.

After all, his son is the top student in the province, and the university he chose is Shangqing, Mo Qiancheng's alma mater. He is also an avid fan of Steel-type Pokémon. If Mo Tianwang comes to him specifically, the chances of him becoming his disciple should be quite high.

Just when Mother Meng was thinking about it, Mo Qiancheng finally told her the purpose of his visit.

"I came to you because of your love for Steel-type Pokémon and your talent as a trainer."

Mother Meng's eyes lit up. Unlike Meng Fanxing who was confused, Mother Meng looked at Mo Qiancheng expectantly, finally waiting to hear these words.

"So, I want to take you as my apprentice, what do you think?"

"Accept me as your disciple..." Meng Fanxing's eyes were a little dull, and his brain was frozen, so he couldn't react.

"We do."

In the end, it was Mother Meng who reacted first. She rubbed her son's forehead lovingly and then spoke gently.

"but…"

Looking at Mother Meng's hesitation, Mo Qiancheng obviously understood her concerns.

"Don't worry, since I'm his master, I'm the one who will solve his problems."

Mo Qiancheng patted Meng Fanxing on the shoulder and said to Meng's mother.

Although the master-apprentice model of Longguo still follows the ancient system, it has also been improved a lot.

For example, apprentices do not receive any salary for ten years, and apprentices have to hand over their income to their master for three years after graduation.

However, the rest are similar to the ancient system, truly achieving the goal of "once a teacher, always a father."

Therefore, it is only natural that when a master brings his apprentice into the sect, the apprentice should provide for the master in his old age.

"Master!"

At this time Meng Fanxing also reacted, but he was so excited that he didn't think too much and just saluted Mo Qiancheng.

Mo Qiancheng quickly helped Meng Fanxing up: "You are my only disciple, there is no need for us to be like this."

This was also the first time that Mo Qiancheng accepted a disciple, and he was a little flustered when he saw Meng Fanxing like this.

He imagined that his relationship with his apprentice in the future would be the same as his relationship with Lu Ze.

So he was really scared when Meng Fanxing suddenly gave him the gift of apprenticeship.

After accepting disciples, Mo Qiancheng quickly walked out in high spirits.

"how's it going?"

Lu Ze and Sui Yan, who were waiting outside at this time, came over and asked.

"Needless to say, who am I, world..."

"The world's number one steel king!"

Before Mo Qiancheng could finish his proud words, he was interrupted by Lu Ze and Sui Yan, who both said what he had not yet finished in unison.

"Yeah, so there's absolutely no chance of me failing."

Mo Qiancheng smiled proudly: "Besides, my little apprentice is also very fond of Steel-type Pokémon. It seems that I am lucky enough to have found a suitable apprentice!"

Mo Qiancheng was talking big, but Lu Ze and Sui Yan didn't want to pay any attention to him.

Because they know all these things.

"By the way, I told him that I'll come to your house tomorrow and introduce him to you."

"Okay, I'm fine."

Lu Ze nodded. After all, the people from the research institute had already delivered all the elf eggs to Lu Ze’s home at school.

Including Mo Qiancheng's.

So Mo Qiancheng will also go there tomorrow. In that case, there is no problem in taking a little apprentice with him.

"Okay, then it's settled!"

Mo Qiancheng laughed loudly, holding Lu Ze's shoulders with one hand and Sui Yan's shoulders with the other: "Let's go have a midnight snack!"

"Chirp..."

After the mini dragon reluctantly pulled its tail out from under Mo Qiancheng's arm, it pouted and looked at Lu Ze.

Lu Ze also knew Dratini very well, so he immediately complained to Mo Qiancheng, "Really? You're crushing our Dratini."

"Haha, sorry, sorry, oh my, I'll treat you to some fried chicken later."

"Chirp~"

The mini dragon shouted excitedly and completely forgot about Mo Qiancheng's previous actions?

However, Zoroark in Lu Ze's arms curled his lips and looked at the Dragonite who was also held in Lu Ze's arms with disdain.

"Hum..."

(I really don’t know what’s so good about fried chicken, New Orleans roast chicken is the best forever!)

................................................

The next morning, when Lu Ze was having breakfast with Crossbat and the others, the doorbell rang.

"So early?"

"tooth!"

After seeing Lu Ze nod, Cong Youbing stood up and went to open the door.

Because he let Mo Qiancheng in without Lu Ze's consent yesterday, his little face was ravaged by Lu Ze for a long time last night.

After Cong Youbing gently touched his little face that was ravaged by Lu Ze yesterday, he couldn't help but smile.

However, after seeing that the person outside the door was the culprit who harmed him, Cong Youbing instantly took out a green onion from somewhere and pointed it at Mo Qiancheng.

"Hey, what's going on? You were fine yesterday."

Mo Qiancheng quickly raised his hands in surrender and said with a smile to Cong Youbing who had a dangerous look in his eyes.

"tooth!"

How dare you say that? It was because I let you in yesterday that I was ravaged by Ozawa!

"Okay, okay, stop making trouble. Xiaoze invited me here today." Mo Qiancheng said, putting down his hand.

He wanted to pat the little head of Cong Youbing, but Cong Youbing dodged it nimbly.

Cong Youbing looked at Lu Ze, and Lu Ze nodded with a smile.

Chen Xing spoke softly:

"Now, we may not only face strange fragments, but also have to be wary of others."

His eyes were like torches, and he was full of fighting spirit: "Those sons of God are not the kind of people who would retreat so easily."

Annan clenched his fists. He had now recovered his spiritual power, and this was exactly the stage he wanted.

Ah Qi and the others also had some fighting spirit. Although they were protectors, they were also the young generation who grew up with the Son of God.

Even Jiang Zhi couldn't help but feel a little excited. All the geniuses of the Meteor Alliance in the past had fallen, including himself. Wasn't what he hoped for to stand on a higher stage?

Lu Fan and Rab: "."

They decided to assist!

Su Qi looked into the distance, and although he looked a little lazy, he was actually in a mess.

The source of the sound is naturally The Goddess of Luo River!

He said excitedly: "Daozi! I feel it! There is the breath of immortality!"

"The countless balls of light that fell contain the aura of our immortal dimension!"

"It is very likely to be a fragment of the immortal dimension, or an item, or even the source of immortality." He was a little excited: "If we can find it and get it, the monument of the immortal path will be able to reveal a trace of the inscription, and Daozi, you can also open the immortal path sequence and control the immortal method!"

"I know, I know." It was rare for Su Qi to see Luoshenfu's emotions fluctuate so much, he looked up at the sky.

"Xiaodu."

"The ancient battlefield fragments are not simple. There are people like you trapped in the fantasy land, and there are also people trapped in other dimensions."

He smiled slightly: "Is it true that those who are trapped are not simple beings?"

Xiaoou cursed, "Don't ask me, I don't know! If you ask again, I'll commit suicide!"

His temper is quite small.

However, this is also Xiaoou's taboo, so Su Qi smiled slightly and did not continue asking.

But in fact, judging from the information on its head [? ], it is almost certain.

The fragments of the ancient battlefield must be very special. Not only do they contain all kinds of people from the twelve dimensions, but they also contain many unspeakable secrets.

otherwise.

The God of Unrest and the Lord of Blood Demon would not go to so much trouble to use their power to seal it off.

Now, from the scene just now, it can be seen that the fragments of the ancient battlefield are being unsealed and integrated into the devil's land.

In this case, all the beings inside are likely to fall into the devil's land and be twisted, lost and sealed.

"I wonder if I will meet people from the Divine Machinery Kingdom or the Immortal Dimension."

I now hold the core of two dimensions in my hands. Although I cannot exert any power from them, but rounding it off, I can be considered a person of half a dimension.

When fellow villagers meet, their eyes are filled with tears.

Of course, if the other party wants the core, Su Qi can also tell them righteously.

This is what I picked up.

The one I picked up is mine.

"Let's go."

At this moment, everyone has already set out forward. The road in the Twisted and Lost is not easy to walk on, because all kinds of distorted illusions may appear at any time.

such as.

Suddenly a steam train came speeding over from the horizon.

A group of zombies suddenly attacked!

There is also a cliff that breaks away from your feet.

Most of these are illusions, the most common phenomenon of distortion and disorientation.

The most important rule for people who are lost is not to trust.

It doesn't mean to grit your teeth and ignore it.

Instead, you must not believe it from the bottom of your heart and not be frightened by various strange visions.

This is not something that can be done easily, amidst the whispers in your ears, the eerie cold wind, and the unsettling pollution.

Everyone's nerves will be tense. If there is suddenly a cliff under their feet, a normal person will tense up.

It was all okay at first, just some cold sweats, but in fact this was already a sign of pollution and mental decline.

It happens from time to time, like a frog in boiling water, and before you know it, you become suspicious and restless, gradually falling into collapse.

This is the strange power of pollution.

but.

Those present are not ordinary people. Except for Lu Fan and Lab, they all have various means to fight back and will not fall into the trap easily.

Moreover, the current intensity is not too high. Even without Su Qi's help, Lu Fan and Labu can still go a long way.

of course.

By then, it will probably be half collapsed.

At this moment, a large number of people are pouring in from other places, centered on the Demon Land.

Whether it was the sons of gods at the forefront or the other teams gathered in the back, they had now entered the devil's land and saw the fall of the ball of light in the sky.

include.

Old Huang and his group were on the other side.

"It's broken, it's broken."

Old Huang was different from the others. He sighed as he looked at everything in front of him.

“This is really bad.”

It was muttering to itself, "The several pillars of the abyss are all erupting, and the Pantheon is also moving with it. This is like a millstone of the world, and it will crush all existing structures."

"Oh shit."

"I shouldn't have come here."

It knows better than anyone how terrifying this place is and what terrible things will happen.

of course.

This huge change also brings equal opportunities.

The saying that fortune and honor are achieved through risk is indeed true. If someone can gain something from it, his future destiny will be completely changed!

but.

Who is that!

They are a group of people with countless resources and strong backgrounds, and they are all fighting among themselves.

There is no place for ordinary people!

From the very beginning, it just wanted to take everyone to hang out in the marginal areas.

Who could have thought that he would be caught red-handed by Su Buxian, and that the leader's messenger would also appear.

Lao Huang looked at T0 who was being taught how to play mahjong by other members in the distance.

It pressed on the forehead, and it was all off! It was all off!

"But it's okay."

Old Huang exhaled deeply: "Although this outbreak is terrifying, in fact, only the top forces can participate. Su Buxian always thinks he can get involved."

"It's just that one person's little trick won't make any waves."

The situation like that in the Uneasy Land will not happen again. After all, that time it was a mechanism, a trial, and the power of the Temple of the Gods was helping.

And here.

It involves the participation of countless forces and is a forced background confrontation.

It is knowing, in real context, how powerless a person is.

"That guy probably won't have a chance to participate even if he wants to." It said to itself: "This is the safest way."

Why don't we just hang out outside?

The Buxianren Sect is just starting out now and does not have any strength or qualifications to compete with it, let alone step onto such a stage.

In Lao Huang's opinion, it is a fantasy.

The only way now is to develop steadily, survive the chaos, and grow step by step. This is the plan I have made.

"Su Buxian, just stay calm this time and wait for the end."

Old Huang whispered to himself.

"Boom boom boom!"

At this moment.

In the devil's land.

Chen Xing and others have already been involved in a battle, and a huge strange creature appears before them!

"This also fell from above!"

"Did you notice the weapon stuck in its chest?"

"It is an immortal object."

"Kill!"

This strange creature, with a huge body, faced the siege of the crowd, showing its terrifying characteristics of thick skin and flesh!

Many powers that could kill a group of adventurers only left them with skin and flesh torn apart! Flowers of black blood were exposed!

And it is healing rapidly!

"This seems to be different from those polluted monsters." Jiang Zhi also output beside Su Qi, growling: "It's not mainly based on mental power, but its body is terrifyingly powerful."

"...Why is the executioner here too?"

Moyin looked at the executioner sitting behind the Beak motorcycle with some confusion.

"They heard your request on the public channel, and since they had nothing to do, they took my car and came here."

Beak shrugged.

"I heard that you returned to my original world. I plan to go see Scarecrow. The little guys in Lolita City have all been systematically trained in combat by me, and they can be used in war at any time."

The executioner holding a long knife made a straightforward request.

"Okay, I'll take you with me this time."

Moyin nodded and agreed to the executioner's request.

"So, what is the task for me?"

Beak asked.

Chapter 485: Inaba Hakutsuki: Your virginity! I take it!

"Connect these scout units, and then send them to follow these loli groups to monitor the battlefield. If there are teams killing each other, report their locations to me."

Moyin pointed to the five thousand groups of scouts equipped with ultra-clear cameras that had been prepared long ago.

"Tsk, you're bothering a great T-doll like me with such a trivial matter? I thought you were going to ask me to kill some powerful guy."

Hui stuck out his tongue at Moyin with a demotivated look on his face.

"You deserve a beating again, don't you? Do you believe I will spank you again?"

Moyin rolled his eyes at Hui in annoyance.

"Come on, if you use this as a bargaining chip, I don't have any objection. It feels unexpectedly good to be beaten up by you. It's been such a long time since I last experienced it, so it's nice to have a taste of it."

Beak stuck his butt out provocatively.

"........."

Moyin was speechless. This beak was acting like a dead pig that was not afraid of boiling water, which was really difficult for him to manage. But he didn't want to remove the beak either. Maybe he hadn't figured out how to get along with her yet.

"Then come on, executioner."

"Okay, but as a humanoid who specializes in close combat, I don't actually have the ability to control this many scouts at once, so I don't know if I can succeed."

The executioner nodded, and then began to access the scout's management permissions.

"Hey, hey, hey, I didn't say I wouldn't do it!"

Beak protested with an unhappy look on his face.

"...Then why don't you just do it? What are you doing there for so long?"

Moyin was speechless.

"I just really enjoy bickering with you. You're impatient after a few words since we haven't seen each other for such a long time? Yo, you're such an overly harsh boss. Is this discrimination? You're much gentler to those Griffin dolls."

Beak rolled his eyes and pretended to cry.

"Wow... I didn't realize you were such a chatterbox. Well, I'll just chat with you. Stop pretending to cry. You're not sad at all, right?"

"Of course. How can I feel sad about such a small matter? On the contrary, if you were to treat me with the same tenderness you showed them, I would feel uncomfortable. At this stage, the way we get along is very satisfactory."

Beak said as he piloted the Scout into the air.

"I really don't understand you. Is this kind of quarrel considered an interesting way to get along with others?"

Moyin's face was full of black lines. He couldn't understand Hui's new way of thinking.

"Heh, no matter where I go in this world, I will be labeled as a messenger of God. It's no exaggeration to say that even if I kill people casually, no one will resist. They will only force the responsibility on the dead and label them as those who displease the messenger of God. This is really boring."

"It's like hitting a sandbag that doesn't respond. It's disgusting. You have to be responsible for keeping me entertained since you left me in this hellhole."

Beak sneered and expressed his resentment.

"I thought most people liked such a peaceful and enjoyable life. It seems that I made a wrong judgment. Sorry, Beak, you are more suitable for tearing your enemies apart on the battlefield and spreading terror."

"Oh~oh~ Don't you understand me very well? So next time, find me something exciting to do instead of watching surveillance cameras, which is the job of an old man in the message room. I'm not rusty yet, understand?"

Beak patted Moyin's shoulder approvingly.

"I didn't mean to do that, but I really need an Iron-Blooded Doll to help me do this."

Moyin explained helplessly.

"Ha, so what are you going to all this trouble for? Just to watch a bunch of kids walking around an abandoned city? That's really boring."

Beak looked uninterested.

"I am training them. If they continue to take in the blood of the gods, they all have the potential to grow to the fifth stage. However, they cannot grow to that level without experiencing battle."

"And before they grow to that level, I will be the one to protect their safety. Then one day in the future, I will have an army of starters at the level of stage five. Isn't that great?"

Moyin answered with a smile.

"Huh? Are you kidding me? Can these little guys grow into a Stage 5 monster? They probably can't even kill a Stage 3 monster."

Hui rolled her eyes. With her level of strength, she could tell how strong these lolis were just by looking at the images sent back by the scout.

"They haven't grown up yet, I'm just saying they have the potential."

"So why can you say that? They clearly look so weak."

"Do you think my blood is everywhere? If ordinary people take my blood, they will collapse because their bodies cannot bear the power contained in it. They drink my blood every day like drinking water, basically strengthening their physical qualities all the time."

"In theory, from a genetic level, they have the opportunity to acquire super-fast regeneration and self-healing abilities like me, as well as strength and speed. It's just that it's hard to say how long it will take to grow to this point. However, if people don't exercise accordingly, even if they originally have this talent, it will be exhausted due to not developing it in this area."

"And if they want to become stronger, they have to keep fighting, so they need to go through this special test."

Moyin spread his hands.

"Forget it, forget it. This is your business and has nothing to do with me. I'll do it. What are the main monitoring contents?"

"Just don't let their teams kill each other. If you find them killing each other, just report it to me."

"Tsk, you say you want to train them, but you're still being so gentle. Really, I think you should let them kill each other. That way you can grow to the fifth stage quickly."

Beak suggested with a sneer.

"You are raising Gu here. I am only training these children because they want to fight for me, not for the purpose of Stage 5 combat power."

"If possible, I hope they can live well in my kingdom of God. Even if they are weak, I think they have the right to survive. If you ask me whether I value the power of stage five or their happy life more, then I naturally value their happy life."

"Tsk, that's boring. All we need to do is monitor whether they kill each other or not, right?"

Beak rolled her eyes. She didn't intend to comment on Moyin's thoughts anymore and quickly changed the subject.

"Well, that's fine."

Mo Yin nodded.

As they were talking, some lolis had already formed a combat team. They took the appropriate weapons and supplies from the armory and left the starting point to start looking for gastrula as prey.

All the lolis want to get first place so that they can spend a night with His Majesty whom they think about day and night. Those who start early can naturally find more gastrulae to hunt.

Therefore, when the first team set off, the remaining teams also set off quickly.

Reconnaissance aircraft equipped with ultra-clear cameras also flew over the heads of each group to monitor the actions of the combat teams.

Moyin saw a loli with white silk and twin ponytails walking towards him holding two iron-made long swords.

It was none other than Inaba Hakutsuki who had helped him lead the way before.

Chiju Natsuyo took a step forward and blocked Inaba Hakugetsu's way.

"What do you want to do? The competition isn't over yet, and you don't have the ability to win a prize."

"Don't worry, I'm just here to talk to my dear Lord. Don't be so alert. I can't hurt him anyway."

"This is not about whether you can hurt Brother Moyin, but about the rules. If anyone can approach Brother Moyin unscrupulously during this game, the whole scene will be a mess."

"It's alright, Chinatsu, just listen to what she has to say."

Moyin reached out and patted Chinatsu's shoulder, looking at Inaba Byakugetsu with interest. This kid didn't seem to have any intention of forming a group with the others, and he was curious about what she wanted to say to him.

Is it a protest against this model of forced cooperation, or...?

"As expected of my dear Majesty, your virginity! I accept it!"

Inaba Hakugetsu pointed his long sword at Moyin and made a domineering declaration.

"Um... well, let me remind you, I'm not a virgin anymore... my virginity was taken away by my own 416 two years ago."

Moyin was speechless. This little guy came over just to say this... And she felt that it was a bit disappointing to her expectations.

"Why did you say that? I don't have that kind of experience and I can't tell! Can you give me some commemorative value?"

Inaba Hakutsuki's cute little face immediately fell, and she complained with a look of resentment.

"No, I don't think it's a good idea to lie about this..."

"Anyway! Among all of us, I have your virginity. Use your eyes to measure my value!"

"Why don't you join a team then?"

Moyin asked teasingly.

"Haha, I don't need teammates at all. I came here to tell you that I am so good that I don't need teammates at all. Even if I let everyone go first, I will not lose this special test."

"Then I'll wait and see."

Moyin smiled. He didn't dislike confident people. As long as the other party had matching strength, he naturally had the right to be proud.

Soon, all the teams set off, and Inaba Hakutsuki, as she said, became the last solo group to set off.

"Come on, let's see what she can do, Beak. Project her live broadcast video here, and randomly project a few other combat teams' videos, and let's see how they perform."

"Okay, I'm also interested in this proud little guy."

Soon, the virtual projection of Inaba Hakutsuki running quickly in the abandoned city appeared in front of everyone, followed by the virtual projections of several other three-person groups.

One of the groups has already begun to surround and kill a gastrula.

Inaba Hakutsuki did not search for gastrulae in the surrounding area like most combat teams, but instead randomly chose a direction and ran at full speed, as if he had a clear destination.

"What was her previous IP ranking?"

Chapter 428: In the realm of death, the white clouds are empty for thousands of years!

Tang Lan knew that he could not let Yu Xiaogang feel comfortable, even though he had broken both arms and a leg.

"Tang Lan, you are despicable!" Bibi Dong stared at Tang Lan like a spider.

"Bibi Dong, I'm not as despicable as you. You promised to apologize to me and compensate me with five soul bones?"

"Are you despicable and don't want others to be despicable?"

"The one I'm beating today is the Wuhun Palace!"

Tang Lan responded with a sneer.

"Tang Lan, you are seeking death!"

"He's obviously an evil guy, but he's still pretending!"

"Today I will eliminate harm for the people and kill you, that damn little bastard!" Bibi Dong roared through gritted teeth.

"Death Realm!"

Bibi Dong opened the domain of her spirit, the Death Spider Emperor.

This field can not only increase one's own attributes by 10%, but also prevent the enemy from using any hidden skills and transfer skills within the field. It can also cause mental deterrence!

Bibi Dong felt that Tang Lan's speed was too fast and needed to be restricted.

In addition, she also needs improvement in all aspects.

"Haha——" Tang Lan laughed, comparing him to the field was really asking for trouble.

Tang Lan still opened the realm of living beings.

Bibi Dong's mental power was of no use to Tang Lan!

However, it also limited Tang Lan's speed skills, so Tang Lan would not use speed to attack Bibi Dong.

"Golden Thirteen Halberds·Second Style·Thousand Years of Kongyu!"

Bibi Dong's various attributes have increased, and Tang Lan's own skills such as riding waves have been weakened, so let's use magical skills.

The full name of this magical skill is "White Clouds for a Thousand Years in the Sky".

The attack range is very large, and the entire sky and clouds are within my attack range.

There is no space limit, as long as the human eye can see it, it is my attack area.

This move belongs to the powerful group attack type.

This time Tang Lan used it to kill many people.

This is the price Wuhundian needs to pay, and he will torture Yu Xiaogang some more.

As for Qian Renxue, who has been watching the show, let her be more shocked!

Wouldn't it be nice to take down Qian Renxue and let her, Xiao Wu and others fight with me for 300 rounds?

The moment Tang Lan performed this move——

Suddenly, a sky full of light appeared and spread towards everything around.

Beams of light shot out, indiscriminately attacking everyone in the Spirit Hall.

"Get back, everyone!"

"Activate defensive spirit skills at the same time!"

Bibi Dong yelled anxiously upon seeing this. She thought that if she opened the field of death, Tang Lan would be exhausted to death by her sooner or later.

But he didn't expect that Tang Lan would directly use such a wide range and terrifying group attack skill!

Bibi Dong was the person closest to Tang Lan, so when she reminded others, her fourth soul ring instantly appeared.

"The fourth soul skill: Thorn Spider Armor!"

This is Bibi Dong's single-target defense skill.

The Death Spider King's body is covered with a purple carapace, and the stingers attached to the carapace are highly poisonous.

"Bam—"

Bibi Dong was the first to suffer the collision of these golden light energies. With the blessing of the Death Domain and the Death Spider King's true form -

The defensive attributes were greatly increased, and coupled with the powerful defense of the Thorn Spider Armor, the defense was not broken instantly, but the cracks were eventually opened by the dense golden light energy.

Bibi Dong quickly retreated and continued to resist with difficulty.

But the others were not so lucky. Those whose defenses were not as good as Bibi Dong's were all broken instantly. They were either killed on the spot or seriously injured and on the verge of death.

"what--"

"Help!"

The miserable screams are endless.

Many people from Wuhun Palace died tragically in Tang Lan's hands!

Tang Lan went on a killing spree today!

Bibi Dong couldn't stop this from happening. After all, her soul skills couldn't help so many people and block this huge group attack skill.

She couldn't kill Tang Lan directly. After all, she was broken by the golden light and suffered serious injuries.

The first martial spirit can no longer be used, two more of its eight legs were broken, and now only three legs are left.

"Help!"

"Great offering, save me!"

When the soul masters who were still resisting could no longer hold on any longer, they all asked Qian Daoliu for help.

After all, they saw that Bibi Dong couldn't beat Tang Lan, so they couldn't count on her at all.

If Tang Lan is no longer blocked, Wuhun Palace will really be destroyed.

Now many of the elders in the Elder Hall have died, leaving only single digits.

The Wuhun Palace was shrouded in golden light, and the main halls began to collapse, which showed the horror of this thousand years of empty time.

Qian Daoliu and Tang Hao collided for a long time, and finally breathed a sigh of relief.

Both of them were exhausted.

Qian Daoliu relied on the soul power restored by the angel's holy light, and combined with the angel's secret method, to burn a lot of energy and blood.

It can also be used once, a large-scale group attack and group defense skill.

The ninth soul ring lit up brightly.

"The ninth soul skill: Angel's arrival!"

This time, he wanted to give Tang Hao and Tang Lan the most fatal blow, and at the same time provide a shield for everyone in Wuhun Hall.

First, the holy light descended from the sky and attacked Tang Hao and Tang Lan.

Then Tang Lan's group attack skills can no longer kill anyone.

The shield added by Angel's Arrival is still very thick.

Even the trash like Yu Xiaogang was protected!

"Field Skill·Immortality!"

Tang Lan directly transformed into the soul state, and any energy attack was of no use to him. After all, the soul realm is immortal, and the body is immortal.

"Haotian body protection!"

"Soul Bone Skill·Iron Thorn!"

Tang Hao quickly used Haotian's defensive skills and soul bone skills, combined with the indestructible Vajra skill.

The seemingly terrifying angel descending attack had no effect.

Tang Hao just took a few steps back, and then continued to replenish his soul power with the Life Soul Heart given by Tang Lan.

He is confident that he will defeat Qian Daoliu next.

After Tang Lan was directly annihilated, in the expectant eyes of Bibi Dong and all the Spirit Masters of the Spirit Hall——

The figure appeared again, and it seemed that he was not injured at all.

"Heh--" Tang Lan sneered, standing in mid-air and looking down at the soul masters below the Spirit Hall.

"Remember, I can't be killed!"

"You who believe in Wuhun Palace and believe in angels can change your faith to me!"

"Bibi Dong, Qian Daoliu and your Spirit Hall, do you still want to give me an explanation now?"

"There are also five soul bones promised just now. The amount has been increased. Now it is ten!"

Tang Lan's words were very arrogant. He came here to harvest the wool of Wuhun Palace and to torture Yu Xiaogang.

There is also a shocking little girl Qian Renxue.

A woman like Qian Renxue needs to be stronger than her to be effective, and the kind of strength that shocks her soul.

After all, the more arrogant you are, the more you like strong people!

"Tang Lan, you came to my Wuhun Palace to cause trouble today and killed so many people in my Wuhun Palace!"

"You still want me, Wuhundian, to bow down and admit your mistake, and you even boast that you want ten soul bones!"

Chapter 429 Bibi Dong’s decisive blow, is Tang Lan really dead?

"Not to mention your various actions and the martial arts and soul skills you used!"

"You are the living big devil. As the spokesperson of the Angel God, I, Qiandaoliu, naturally want to get rid of you, the devil who was born into the world!"

"If you are willing to look back, I can use the light of an angel to save you!"

Qian Daoliu was radiating holy light all over his body, seeming to be extremely powerful.

However, at this moment, he was already strong on the outside but capable on the inside. He used the ninth soul skill three times, which consumed too much soul power.

"No, no, I actually hope you can stay with me."

Christina whistled and looked at the trees in her garden and read.

The two walked through the garden path together for hundreds of meters, pushed open the heavy oak door of the main building, and soon came to the reception hall where Christina often stayed - the ceiling was three stories high, and the hanging A crystal stalactite lamp nearly two meters in diameter hangs, and the floor is a hand-woven silk carpet.

Going up the black marble staircase inlaid with brass handles, there is a corridor that stretches for tens of meters, with study rooms, small living rooms and other carved rooms on both sides.

A pair of magnificent floor-to-ceiling windows at the end of the third-floor corridor offer an unobstructed view of the Selena River and the boundless cityscape.

And Inoan was tidying up in the guest room.

"who!"

The sudden appearance of a figure at the door made her nervous subconsciously, and her back seemed to be tense and she took half a step back.

gradually.

When she saw clearly that it was Miss Christina and Butler Rocky, she relaxed.

He gave a maid's bow to both of them.

"Inoan, stop working for a while and come to the living room to have a chat."

Lan Qi pressed on the door frame at hand and said.

Then he went to the small living room on the third floor, placed three chairs next to a mahogany short coffee table, and quickly prepared three cups of black tea in more than ten seconds.

When Inoan walked in, he found that he could already sit down and rest.

This made her look a little worshipful of Butler Rocky.

She wanted it too.

This is called professionalism. He does things so quickly. Give him a minute and he might be able to prepare a tea party.

"No, Rocky, what exactly did you do before?"

Christina patted the seat next to her, motioned for Enoch to sit over, and asked the butler opposite who was already enjoying tea leisurely.

“I have experience in various industries, but I am better at education and management.”

Lan Qi sipped her tea and replied.

"Then you have really rich experience."

Christina just wants to know a little bit, and doesn’t plan to delve into it further.

Even if this guy said that he had been in the Church of Resurrection, she would believe it.

"Let's get down to business, Inoan. Miss Christina is going to the Saint Silver Vine Arena today to watch the platinum-level card maker exam. Can you accompany the eldest lady and protect her by the way?"

Lan Qi looked at Inoan and asked.

"...Can you let other maids in the house accompany the eldest lady?"

Ino'an looked at his reflection on the crimson water of the teacup without looking up.

"First of all, you are Miss Christina's personal maid. Rather than working in this house, you are more of her personal employee."

Lan Qi said slowly to Inoan,

"Secondly, although the cooking maids, waiting maids, and study maids in the house are all very strong demons, they are actually not as strong as you. You have to be more confident."

"..."

Ino'an stopped talking.

There seemed to be no words to refute or refute the steward.

"Inoan, are you afraid that your enemies will find you and harm Christina?"

Lan Qi asked again.

"..."

Inoan seemed a little reluctant to admit it, but in the end he nodded while holding the corner of his skirt.

"Don't worry. There is a safe city defense barrier in the North District of Posen. If you want to close it, you will have to capture the entire Parrieux or overload it. Otherwise, even the eighth-level powerhouses will be suppressed in the Parrieux city area and cause chaos. Suppress. Although Area 6 where the Holy Silver Vine Arena is located is relatively close to the Posen Demon Realm, it is still an area of ​​human society, and enemies who want to harm you cannot do it casually. "

Lan Qi explained to her in detail the working principle of the Parrieux Barrier.

In the capital of a large eastern country like Parrieux, even the great priests cannot easily enter combat mode in towns. They can only fight in the wild, special venues, and artificial shadow worlds.

"Miss Christina wants you to go with her, not just because you are her personal maid, but more importantly because she likes you very much and regards you as a unique friend and playmate. So only She will be 100% satisfied if she goes with you. If you also want to respond to her kindness, Ino'an, why don't you consider it? "

There were hints in Lan Qi's eyes and words, which made Inoan's expression start to waver. He wanted to avoid it but had nowhere to run, so he could only turn his face and look at the floor.

"Then let me go."

Inoan looked at the blonde lady through the gap of red hair on her forehead and whispered to herself.

Lan Qi leaned back on the chair and looked at Christina, his proud eyes seemed to be asking her, didn't this simply solve the problem?

"..."

Christina secretly gave him a thumbs-up gesture. She was actually quite speechless at the housekeeper's habitual way of speaking. This guy must have done some pyramid schemes or fraud before.

"But what is the reason that makes you so afraid, Inoan? Are you actually afraid of implicating Miss Christina?"

Lan Qi thought for a moment and asked Enoch.

He could probably guess the reason for Inoan's hesitation.

She was worried that her so-called enemies would come after her.

Therefore, if she could stay in the Earl's Mansion, she would be reluctant to leave.

"I have a vague feeling that I might rank my hatred for my enemies...and the number one enemy who caused me to almost die and lose my memory is very dangerous...it must be difficult to deal with..."

Inoan tried hard to recall, but he couldn't think of any information, only the discomfort that seemed to be engraved in his bones.

"You do have this habit of doing things in a very clear order."

Lanci commented.

He would always encourage Enoch's strengths and good habits.

"According to your guess, or just your impression, who is the stronger enemy between you and me? After all, I feel like you hated me a lot in the Holy Silver Vine Arena before. Maybe I am also on the ranking list."

he asked Enoch.

"No, I do not know."

Inoan shook his head,

"But you are definitely not my enemy."

Inoan said firmly.

"Inoan, in fact, if you hadn't lost to me that day, you might not have been hunted down by the Diamond Gang in the Posen Demon Realm later."

Lan Qi smiled nonchalantly.

He and Christina had already told Inoan the story of when they first met Inoan, and why Viscount Hammond hated Christina and Inoan so much. The agent competition in the Holy Silver Vine Arena.

"No, Christina and you are the top two people who treat me best."

Ino'an shook her head, but she seemed very sure about this matter.

"If you really wanted to harm me or deceive me, you wouldn't let me know the truth so openly. I don't know what it was like before I lost my memory, but I understand it now."

She raised her eyes and looked directly at Christina and Lan Qi.

"Hey, Inoan, is this the favorite ranking?"

Christina hugged Inoan in surprise and asked her.

She felt like she couldn't guess Enoch's mood changes these days, and she was worried that sometimes her over-enthusiasm might put Enoch in trouble. Now it seemed that Enoch was just not good at expressing herself.

"I went to work."

Inoan did not admit it this time, broke away from Christina's hand, bowed in embarrassment and left quickly.

"Inoan, if you regain your memory one day, will you come to me angrily for revenge? In fact, when you parted with the red-haired boy in the hood that day, you didn't look like you would give up at all."

Lan Qi seemed to have found an idea and asked curiously as he looked at Ino'an's back as he walked towards the door.

According to the doctor, after the brain trauma, Inouan's personality is likely to change drastically, but if her memory is restored, Inouan's personality may also change back to what it was before the injury, and life during this period may be more important to her. Like a dream, and recovering her memory was like waking up from a dream to her.

"Can't you sit down and chat calmly like this..."

Inoan turned around hesitantly, observed the housekeeper and said.

She looked a little scared, like if Butler Rocky was really going to hit her, she would probably cry.

"Don't worry, let's go to work."

Lan Qi raised his hand, smiled and shook it at her, and only then did Ino'an leave the small reception room with relief.

There was silence in the room for a moment, and Lan Qi also finished his tea and was ready to continue working.

"By the way, miss, I know you like Ino'an very much, but you should also be prepared to break up with her at any time. After all, you don't know her past. Maybe you are not from the same world."

Lanci placed the tea cup on the tray and advised Christina a little worriedly.

When he asked Inoan just now, he also hoped that Christina could understand this matter in advance.

"Know it."

Christina replied casually,

"No matter how she leaves me, I will let her go."

Although she was a bit stubborn.

But just as she didn't understand Rocky, she really didn't understand Inoan.

The time she is spending with herself now may be just a small fragment of less than 1% of Inoan's life, and she is just a passer-by in her life. Christina has no illusions that she can turn Yinuo into someone else's life. Nuo An locked himself.

She probably thought about this when she signed the employment contract with Inoan.

“It’s great that your ideas and style are so mature.”

Lan Qi walked out of the room with satisfaction and said goodbye.

"Don't underestimate me too much. Am I the kind of person who cries and clings to her?"

Christina made a face in the direction where the housekeeper disappeared at the door, and said with dissatisfaction.

in short.

Their relationship froze.

The dancer didn't like this overly lively little guy and didn't even take the time to learn about what it was good at. The duck also didn't listen to the dancer at all and ran around when the ball was thrown.

"Ah... Interesting, interesting, the treasure wind is so strong."

Kashiwagi stroked his chin. He was still very happy to watch this kind of cute growth story.

Especially the scene where the dancer and Runshuiya reconcile.

He was quite looking forward to it.

Chapter 528 Warm Man Duck

The life of a dancer is monotonous.

The most common scenes are sitting in the classroom and staring at the blue sky and white clouds outside the window, or hiding in the dormitory and dancing alone after class.

He has no friends or competitors, and rarely interacts with Run Shui Ya, showing his introverted personality to the extreme.

But it has to be said.

She really loves dancing. Every time she puts on her dance dress, she can immerse herself in it for a short period of time and doesn't notice that Run Shuiya has changed from making a fuss around the room to hiding quietly and peeking.

[You can only feel free when you dance to your heart’s content]

It's almost like an Indian movie.

Kashiwagi held his chin and couldn't help but compare it with the mini skirt.

Then I discovered that this girl...is similar to the miniskirt but completely different.

Miniskirts are an anomaly on campus because her personality and goals cannot accept the slow life of the campus. But she knows what she wants, so when she finds a way to go, she immediately takes action.

However, the dancer is still dissatisfied with her situation. She does not want to become a trainer and cannot resist the arrangement of her family. She is also resisting to find a solution as if with a rebellious psychology.

Simply put, it’s two words——

Open.

The many accelerated images on the light screen proved everything.

[You spent your first week at Orange College in a daze]

At this time.

The scene comes to the student cafeteria.

The dancer was enjoying the Padia specialty - an authentic long bread sandwich - alone as usual, when two pixel figures passing by bumped into her intentionally or unintentionally.

The sandwich fell out of his hand.

[You looked at the sandwich on the ground, then looked at the two people who bumped into you, and found that they just smiled without apologizing, and silently packed up and left]

“Hey…”

Kashiwagi raised his eyebrows slightly. Is the cliché school plot going to happen?

What happened next was just as he expected.

One of the main issues in campus life is always that the bad students who have nothing to do find fault with the marginal and invisible ones.

The two men seemed to have found a new toy, and gradually began to provoke the defenseless dancer in various ways, such as patting her unexpectedly, laughing loudly at certain parts of her body, messing up her seat and shoe cabinet, etc.

It's as childish as it can be.

[You try to ignore their bad jokes, but they only make them worse]

[You want to report it to the teacher, but you hesitate because you don’t have solid evidence. You are also worried that the head teacher will favor the two people who are more familiar with you.]

Sentimental?

Obviously I chose to be kind-hearted.

Kashiwagi looked at the dancer hiding in the dormitory and crying on the light screen. For the first time, he felt that even in the Pokémon world, an eleven-year-old is still a child after all.

Not all simulation subjects have a strong will and a positive and optimistic attitude.

If this continues, I'm afraid I'll be expelled from school.

however.

Both Kashiwagi and she seemed to have forgotten that they were not alone in the dormitory.

[Tick, tick, tick, tick]

[You suddenly heard a familiar beat, subconsciously raised your head, and the scene in front of you surprised you]

Run Shuiya, whom the dancer had never paid attention to, was now looking at her with great confidence and dancing a dance that was very familiar to her.

[Tick, tick, tick, tick]

The quiet observation during this period has allowed this cool little duck to master it perfectly.

It can be as fierce as a storm or as gentle as a breeze.

Step by step.

The dancers gradually became fascinated, stopped crying and responded to the beat subconsciously, and soon they simply stood up and joined the duck.

[You dance with the duck in ecstasy as if you are venting your emotions]

What a cute picture.

Kashiwagi looked at the various actions of the pixel men and pixel Pokémon, and felt that it had suddenly changed from an Indian movie to a musical... a children's version. Unfortunately, it lacked some music, so it felt like watching a pantomime.

Shortly after.

The dancer and the duck stopped dancing.

[You are so exhausted that you are out of breath. You can't help but look at Runshuiya in wonder, and she is also looking at you very seriously.]

[Gah!]

The water duck raised its little wings high, and a cloud-like bubble appeared above its head.

[......]

The dancers remained silent.

[You realize that Runshuiya is encouraging you, even if you have never cared about him. But when he saw you crying, Runshuiya stood up without hesitation and gave you warmth in your favorite way]

[Your heart is deeply touched]

Oh! This is good!

Kashiwagi was used to seeing trainers saving Pokémon's hearts, and it had been a long time since he saw a Pokémon touching a trainer's heart, and he couldn't help but get excited.

What made him even happier was that the dancer finally got it.

[You decide to find the principal tomorrow and tell him everything you have experienced]

The dancer reached out and held the duck's little wings, and a smiling emoticon appeared above her head. The duck also responded with a smiling emoticon.

Are you worried that the class teacher may be biased and report directly to a higher level?

Yes.

Better than doing nothing!

As expected, Pokémon can always bring people courage and strength.

Kashiwagi laid sideways on the three-headed dragon crouching beside him and got into a comfortable position.

But he never expected it.

The scene changes.

Before the dancer could go find the principal to reveal what had happened, the two bad students came over and apologized, saying that they were jealous of her looks and thought she was easy to bully.

[You and Runshuiya looked at the two classmates in tears and felt a little overwhelmed for a moment.]

what's going on?

Kashiwagi was also a little confused, and then became curious about how the dancer would respond.

Are you kind-hearted so you generously forgive those who bully you?

No.

The dancer and Runshuiya just looked at each other.

[You firmly stated that you would never forgive them. The pain you have suffered during this period of time cannot be repaid with a simple "I'm sorry" or a kneeling gesture.]

The dancer's reaction obviously surprised the surrounding students and the two guys who were apologizing. Exclamation marks appeared on their foreheads, as if asking why the submissive little transparent person suddenly changed his personality?

Even stranger.

The dancers' unforgiveness did not make the bad students angry and embarrassed, but made them even more frightened and trembling.

The excessive noise attracted the head teacher.

[You are a little nervous inside, but the smiling Runshuiya who never leaves your side gives you courage]

[You explained everything to him in a dignified manner, and were prepared to remain firm even if he said you were being unreasonable.]

Duck! You are so warm!

"With the support of Pokémon, I'm like a different person." Kashiwagi sighed.

in the screen.

The head teacher learned everything from the students and dancers around him, so in front of everyone -

He bowed and apologized.

Although he did not kneel down like the two bad students, he bent down 90 degrees in a standard and sincere manner, not caring about the teacher's authority and keeping his posture as low as possible.

[You look at your homeroom teacher who takes all the responsibility on himself and agrees with you that you don’t want to accept the apology, and you feel overwhelmed for the second time.]

This incident had a huge impact on the dancers.

Through the perspective of a dancer, Kashiwagi discovered that almost all of his classmates had been interviewed. Principal Clavel personally intervened, and even the president of the Padilla Alliance and chairman of the board of directors of Orange Academy, Yeci, came to inquire.

Naturally, the fate of those two bad students would not be very good.

When my elder brother comes out, I will let you see what you want and become your super card drawing king!

Thinking like this, Kasai activated the spell card in his hand: "Pay the soul points to activate the spell card [Hero Arrival]! Select a [British Swordsman] follower from the deck to add to my hand."

And then...and then nothing more.

Shen Sui activated Lobelia's effect again, directly killing the jammed search.

Looking at his empty hands and the deck that was almost welded to death and unable to be opened for search, Kasai had only one thought in his mind:

Damn it, I don't want to play anymore!

Shen Sui also felt that he was a little unkind, coughed twice and said, "Well... you have to believe me, I really didn't mean to target you..."

Chapter 575 You Wenqi was shot while lying down

Kasai lost.

It’s not a clean loss, but it’s a pure one.

This is what happens when you encounter a deck that is targeting you. You don't have the ability to fight back at all.

It was just like Alice's deck colliding with You Wenqi's specially constructed deck. If Shen Sui hadn't stuffed a few life cards in his deck that could clear the field, he might have ended up like this jam today.

There was no chance in the whole process. He tried every means to get rid of Harry, but Shen Sui blocked them all.

He knew clearly that he was definitely going to lose, but because of his status as a professional player, he could only swallow this bad breath until all his life points were wiped out by Chen Sui.

On the British side, because of all the nobles and gentlemen, their tolerance for surrender is even smaller than on the Chinese side.

When Shen Sui and Tan Song were dueling in private, at least Tan Song and the others had no pressure to surrender.

When Shen Sui just debuted, the duel with Tan Song at Bu Pei's house was like this. Even though I had basically secured my position as the number one card master in the country after You Wenqi retired, if I encountered a game that I couldn't win, as long as I wasn't there On the field, I will surrender when I need to, and I will never waste everyone's time.

On the British side, even such private training matches are not allowed to surrender, otherwise they will be regarded as black spots and follow them around.

At the moment of defeat, Kasai seemed even more relaxed than Shen Sui. He breathed a long sigh of relief and finally no longer had to be tortured.

Shen Sui was speechless when he saw Kasai's expression.

If you can't win anymore, don't waste your time. This will make everyone feel uncomfortable.

In an online duel in his previous life, Shen Sui could decide whether to run away or not by just taking a look at the opponent's deck. Some decks were a tormenting game once encountered, and it was a tormenting game that was destined to be unwinnable.

So later Shen Sui preferred to play doubles. Except for a few players with disgusting intentions, most of them played entertainment decks, which was at least more fun than going to jail.

After gathering his emotions, Shen Sui walked off the field.

Casse left the venue after bidding farewell to his teammates.

Like Tan Song and Higashino Yuya, even if they lose, they will not leave Valhalla until the supernatural interference incident here is completely resolved.

This is not only because they are willing to take on the responsibilities of their identity, but also because their country needs their presence to demonstrate their national responsibility and sense of presence.

Compared with the shock caused by the last duel between You Wenqi and Tan Song, the fate card masters present did not have much emotional fluctuations in the duel between Shen Sui and Kasai.

This is not because they think Shen Sui's strength is very high and it is normal to defeat Kasai, but it is too normal to lose in this kind of duel against the deck and cannot be judged based on this. The strength of both sides.

After Shen Sui came off the field, You Wenqi said congratulations to Shen Sui with a smile.

"You know what? If this game hadn't been blocked, the two of us would have made big news." You Wenqi said jokingly.

"why?"

"In this kind of global A-type competition, it is rare for China to have two players appear in the semi-finals at the same time, and they are still in the upper and lower halves." You Wenqi said with a smile, "If it were a normal competition, now Netizens may have begun to imagine that the finals will be a civil war between Chinese players."

Shen Sui asked curiously: "So it hasn't happened before?"

"There was a civil war in the semi-finals, but not in the finals." You Wenqi shook his head.

There was still time for a duel before the semi-finals, but Shen Sui was happy to have some leisure time and started chatting with You Wenqi.

"However, players from other countries have never had a domestic battle in the finals." You Wenqi recalled.

Although You Wenqi didn't say it clearly, Shen Sui knew that the reason why the above situation did not happen in this world's world competition was purely because of his existence.

You may say that You Wenqi is the second oldest in ten thousand years, but this is also proof of his strength.

Even when the performance of Chinese fortune tellers was hit hard by the poor domestic competition environment, You Wenqi was still the stable runner-up. He once single-handedly made it to the finals in a competition with six American fortune tellers in the quarterfinals and three in the semifinals.

Although he lost to Tiese in the end, you have to admit that this is a very exciting thing for the Chinese life card circle.

It is precisely because of this kind of stability and strength that even if You Wenqi's final results are not ideal, his popularity in the country is still very high.

Even after the accident happened to Youjia, there were still many people fighting for You Wenqi.

Halfway through the chat, You Wenqi's expression changed slightly.

Shen Sui clearly heard the beep from You Wenqi's duel instrument.

"Sorry, I have some things to deal with in the Soul Card World." You Wenqi said to Shen Sui.

Of course, Shen Sui understood. This kind of convenience is something any life card master is willing and should give.

Just ...

Shen Sui looked at You Wenqi's duel instrument curiously.

If I remember correctly, You Wenqi's soul card should be his transformation belt in the original game, right?

According to the strength shown by You Wenqi in the test, the strength that has obtained more than twenty fifteen-star follower cards can actually make him show such an expression. I am afraid that what happened in his soul card world is not trivial.

However, the experience in the soul card world is the secret of the life card master, and Shen Sui will naturally not deliberately ask about it.

Just looking at You Wenqi's serious expression, I'm afraid this matter is not a big deal.

Shen Sui thought and looked up at the stage.

As we all know, Tiese is number one in the world, Yuya Higashino is second in the world, and Yu Wenqi is firmly third in the world.

These three far surpassed everyone behind them in terms of points. Even if Yu Wenqi retired for more than half a year due to his own family affairs and did not participate in any competitions during this period, he was only snatched away from the second position by Higashino Yuya. No one can shake his top three spot.

The party currently dueling on the stage is the world's fourth-ranked Life Card Master.

By the way, the so-called ranking has no direct relationship with the strength of the life card master, but is only related to the competition results.

Of course, if the strength is weak, the results of the competition will definitely not be better.

However, there are many life card masters who have great strength but are completely uninterested in public appearances and competitions.

In addition, many decks have a restraint relationship, and it often happens that low-ranked life card masters defeat high-ranked life card masters.

And this incident also happened in front of Shen Sui.

This time, unlike the duel between Shen Sui and Kasai, there was an obvious deck target. The opponent relied on the hard power of the deck to suppress Alyosha Arlovsky, who was ranked fourth in the world.

If nothing else happens, the opponent should become his opponent in the next round.

Just looking at the deck of cards in the opponent's hand, Shen Sui became somewhat interested.

Fantasy series?…

Looking at the various fantastic fantasy spirit beasts that appeared on the field, Shen Sui thought he was seeing Vivian's fellow sect.

After all, Vivian's deck is fantasy beast control.

But soon, as the other party summoned the soul card, Shen Sui's suspicion was denied.

The opponent's soul card is undoubtedly a human being.

And she is a white-collar woman wearing business attire.

Those fantasy beasts are more like objects controlled by this white-collar woman.

This style is definitely not the style of the Beast Taming World. After all, Shen Sui has never seen a fortune teller in the Beast Taming World whose soul card is a human one.

However, Shen Sui had never heard of the name Qiu Ende.

Judging from his appearance, he should be of Chinese descent and seems to be Tiese's new teammate.

In terms of fame, the other party is not even as good as Shen Sui, but at least Shen Sui is somewhat famous in the world.

Shen Sui watched the duel carefully, and began to guess about the opponent's soul card world.

There are too many soul card worlds, and there are a large number of similar worlds. Even the most experienced soul card masters can only draw a general style based on the deck style.

Shen Sui didn't want to start from the opponent's soul card world to find the opponent's weaknesses. This is actually more of Shen Sui's habit.

Most of the soul card world has something to do with Shen Sui, so every time he encounters a new opponent and a brand new deck, he will subconsciously make guesses in case the opponent's deck is similar to that of Shen Sui. Does he have something to do with it?

With the blessing of extraordinary power, Shen Sui's memory is very outstanding, and he quickly found a game similar to Qiu Ende's deck style from his memory.

Monsters that appear in dreams.

A dream seeker who sneaks into dreams to fight.

A variety of cute units fight for themselves.

In terms of setting, these cute units are all born out of the fantasy and dreams of dream seekers.

Well, if I remember correctly, this seems to be a card-drawing mobile game with the same borrowings, right?

Thinking of this, Shen Sui was slightly speechless.

Damn it, why do I feel so connected to this type of game?

However, Shen Sui played this game in the first place simply because of the extremely excellent L2D, whose broad mind almost shook the screen. Moreover, he would never add any fabric where there shouldn't be any fabric, ensuring that he would be corrected after the ban. The edge jumps repeatedly.

For this alone, Shen Sui had to taste it.

Moreover, the aesthetics of the other party's art team were very much in line with Shen Sui's taste.

Thinking of this, the duel on the field gradually came to an end.

With the activation of Qiu Ende's event card [Fantasy Invasion], Alyosha's defense completely collapsed, and Qiu Ende finally emptied his health points.

"Ok?"

Shen Sui blinked as he looked at the scene of numerous dream seekers facing the monster as the event card flashed across the field.

One of the girls in Lolita looked familiar.

It feels like I’ve seen it somewhere.

It's not a memory from a previous life, it should be something I've seen in this world.

Dom swallowed, his lips dry, and he hesitated to speak.

He wanted to ask something, but after saying a few words, seeing the expressions of Barrett, Shiliu and others, he felt that it was useless to ask.

Because...others are just as confused as I am.

After half a quarter of an hour, the strange phenomenon on Cake Island finally disappeared.

Long seemed to have regained his composure.

However, because of his "restlessness", the Cake Island had completely disappeared above the sea surface at this time, and most of the land fragments were submerged by the sea, leaving only some broken plates.

Barrett and others didn't have time to find Long's location.

Suddenly, Long appeared in front of them out of nowhere.

Everyone felt as if the temperature in the air had suddenly dropped, and it was chilling.

Then, Long in front of him slowly raised his head and said with a smile, "I just let off some steam."

"..."

Barrett is speechless.

Because they found that there seemed to be some kind of faint green flame burning in the hazy pupils.

Gone in a flash.

It was obvious that the captain had become different, but they couldn't tell what the change was...his tone and demeanor were the same as before.

"Let's go find Doflamingo."

Big Mom's body was floating beside Long as he gave the order.

Chapter 590: The Severe Battle and the Key to the Final Decision

Bigmom's body was so abnormal that even though she was dead, the chaotic airflow caused by her unconscious "madness" just now was not able to tear the remains into pieces...but even Cake Island no longer existed.

Bigmom's body is still useful.

It is used to "add fuel to the flames" and help Joker get to the top.

Even if people out there may not believe it...

After all, the attack was publicly attributed to the Don Quixote family.

Everyone has returned to the Blood Pluto, some are recuperating, some are resting. The next things will be much simpler. Although there are still some combat forces of the Big Mom Pirates that have not gathered on the Cake Island, they are no longer a cause for concern.

"More than a year..."

On the way to other islands of Wan Guo, Long murmured.

Lost in thought.

It's almost time to kill Luffy.

If nothing unexpected happens, Doflamingo will become one of the Four Emperors, and Red Hair will definitely take action.

And with Shanks's brain, it would be impossible to deceive him... The latter should be smart enough to know that it was the work of the Hell Pirates.

How Luffy is practicing his Haki now, whether he has awakened Gear Fourth...none of this matters.

The important thing is, as long as you don't become a 'Nikah', it's fine.

If we give too much more time, something unexpected might happen, and Luffy can be used as a threat to balance Red Hair's subsequent response.

Another point is Pluto Rayleigh.

The old man is with Luffy, and if he attacks Luffy, it would be equivalent to completely breaking up with Rayleigh... The reason why he attacks now is, on the one hand, due to the situation, and on the other hand, it is also to collect resource points to the greatest extent possible.

In Hisoka's words, it's time to pick the 'delicious fruit'.

Boom boom boom.

The huge ship of Blood Pluto was 'gliding' in the night sky. Every time it passed an island, a member would get off the ship to help the colleagues on the island to capture Big Mom's territory. At this time, looking around, the entire sea surface, the adjacent islands were almost covered with cannon fodder, burning with flames and smoke, and explosions continued... There were also a large number of corpses floating on the sea, many of whom were citizens of all nations who woke up from their dreams and could not escape.

These are ordinary people.

Screaming, crying, wailing and other sounds echoed in the night sky.

However, although the Hell Pirates and the Don Quixote Family chose the perfect time to launch the raid, it was not easy to completely destroy Big Mom's power. Even though most of the ministers of Wan Guo had died, some still remained. In addition, the bottom-level combat power that the Four Emperors were truly proud of... those chess soldiers, and the forces that were summoned by other Big Mom Pirates after hearing about the changes in Wan Guo and attached to the Big Mom Pirates.

Most of these are also pirates.

The sea area of ​​the Ten Thousand Nations is extremely large, so the battle situation on Cake Island cannot be transmitted to other areas in time... Now the people on the various islands are not aware that their sea emperor is dead, and even the entire Charlotte family has been wiped out.

These grassroots personnel are still fighting hard against foreign enemies.

Therefore, even though the battle situation was chaotic...the Hell Pirates and the Don Quixote Family were unable to gain an absolute advantage for a while.

The temporary crew of the Hell Pirates has about a few hundred people, and the underground forces that Dover has summoned, including the people he has mobilized, only add up to two to three thousand people. In other words, the total number of combat forces on their side is less than four thousand... Distributed to each island of the Wan Guo, there are only about a hundred people, and the total number of the Big Mom Pirates is at least 30,000 to 40,000. These are the mobile forces deployed in the Wan Guo territory, and the Pirate Alliance that maintains a very close distance with the Wan Guo.

Because the battle was rushed, the number of people has been limited to the minimum.

In addition to Cake Island, there are thirty-four other islands in the entire Wan Kingdom.

You know, during the war at the top, the Whitebeard Pirates had an entire fleet of 50,000 to 60,000 people, and as one of the Four Emperors, the number of people in the Big Mom Pirates would only be more, not less. It was also thanks to the surprise attack that such an effect was achieved. If it was not a blitzkrieg, but a head-on confrontation with Charlotte Linlin, giving the other party time to prepare, then... now that Oboro and Dover have joined forces, the number of troops that they may have to destroy will at least double.

Many forces affiliated with the Big Mom Pirates are still outside or on their way.

Don't underestimate these ordinary troops. Even a large number of ants can kill an elephant.

The current tense situation illustrates this point very well.

There are a large number of ships docked around almost every island in Wanguo, all of which belong to Wanguo... However, now with the cadres of the Hell Pirates pouring into the various islands, the situation may change, but it is unrealistic to end a battle of this scale in a short period of time.

There are so many people that it is impossible to kill them all... unless Long does it himself and destroys islands one after another.

But these islands are the assets of the Ten Thousand Nations... They are quite valuable. If they are destroyed on a large scale, Doflamingo will not gain any "legacy" even if he becomes the Lord of the Ten Thousand Nations.

At this time, Big Mom's body came in handy.

Once Charlotte Linlin's remains are publicly displayed and paraded, it means... the fighting power of all nations will be completely destroyed.

……

After a while, Long arrived at Milk Island in the territory of Wan Guo alone by boat.

This is exactly where Dover is located.

At this time, the battle on the island has ended, and the effect of a strong man like Doflamingo personally participating in the battle is still very obvious.

But there are not many islands where the war has ended.

On the dilapidated street of the island, Dover sat on a stone with his legs crossed.

The entire street was littered with corpses and pools of blood.

From the shadows of distant buildings, sporadic sounds of fighting could still be heard.

Dover was resting, and around him lay some pirate leaders from the Big Mom Pirate Alliance.

He is also the main fighting force that comes to Milk Island to fight against them.

However, there was still one pirate who was not dead. He fell to his knees, tears streaming down his face, and begged Dover, "Kill me, please, kill me!"

"Haaaaaaaaaa..."

In response, he got Dover's evil smile and twitching fingers.

Following Dover's movements, the pirate was like a puppet, waving his weapons randomly.

This person has completely lost control of his body.

Being teased and toyed by the joker.

"Ok?"

At this moment, Dover stopped moving, sensed something, and looked up.

Then I saw a familiar large ship slowly descending overhead.

Seeing this, he hooked his fingertips, and the pirate in front of him had his head cut off and rolled to the ground.

Dover was also waiting for Long. He knew that the latter would come to find him, but he didn't expect it to be so soon!

According to the plan, Big Mom's body was to be handed over to him.

“Incredible, really incredible…咈咈咈咈…”

The Blood Pluto was hovering less than a hundred meters above the town, and then Long dropped from the sky with Big Mom's body.

When Dover saw this scene, he couldn't help but feel ecstatic, but also shocked.

He thought that it would take at least until dawn for Oboro and the leaders of the Hell Pirates to kill Big Mom. When dawn came, he never expected that it would be resolved so quickly!

This God Slayer... or rather, the entire Hell Pirates, is a little too strong...

"Hey, hey, hey... He's one of the Four Emperors after all. How could you kill him so quickly?"

Dover laughed strangely.

"if not?"

Long landed on the ground with both feet and whispered, "If you don't even have this ability, how can you fight against the Five Elders... How can you kill Im and overthrow the Celestial Dragons?"

"I want you to follow me wholeheartedly..."

"Baaaaaaaaaaaaa..."

Dover grinned.

"Follow up, the Celestial Dragons...please don't let me down..."

Long said meaningfully.

Chapter 591 The New Four Emperors

Things became much simpler afterwards. Long used the Blood Pluto to carry Dover to and from dozens of islands within the Ten Thousand Nations.

And when Charlotte Linlin's corpse appeared in front of the remnants of the Big Mom Pirates, although they were reluctant to believe it, they had to accept the reality.

(Please give me flowers, monthly tickets, and rewards.)

Chapter 519, Xiao: Can you bring my brothers and sisters back?

Xiangling began to get busy.

She and Ying began to work together separately.

Keep preparing everything that needs to be prepared.

It was not until the evening that they finally got everything ready.

Next, all you have to do is prepare the hot pot base.

After preparing these things, Xiangling and Ying returned home and went to bed early.

The next day, just after daybreak, Xiangling got up and woke Ying up.

Ying was a little depressed about this.

Paimon couldn't even open his eyes.

Xingying simply didn't bother to call Paimeng anymore.

Instead, he went out with Xiangling and started to prepare.

After arriving at the hot pot restaurant, Xiangling began to prepare the hot pot base and make the soup.

There are also many ingredients that need to be prepared.

Not long after the two of them were busy, the people Xiangling had invited gradually arrived.

Although they have to start working so early, the kitchen helpers don't mind.

Because the salary Xiangling offered was really too high.

I was busy until almost noon.

Only then did Xiangling prepare everything.

She prepared enough ingredients for hot pot base to last for several days.

Otherwise it wouldn't take so much time.

It was almost noon when Xiangling started business.

The firecrackers were lit, and some passers-by were quickly attracted by the situation here.

"Don't miss it if you pass by."

"Meet in another world and enjoy delicious food."

"Delicious food from another world, if you're interested, come in and take a look."

“This must be a brand new way of eating that no one has ever tried!!”

The waiter standing at the door couldn't help but shout.

And these words were thought up by Ying.

After hearing these words, everyone became curious.

Food from another world?

When everyone saw the shop sign, they immediately became more interested.

Wanmintang Hotpot Restaurant.

What is hot pot?

Many people came in out of curiosity.

Some people who were originally planning to go to Wanmin Hall for dinner also came over to try it.

I have to say that Xiangling has a very good reputation.

In just a moment, the hot pot restaurant was full of people.

But looking at the menu, everyone was a little confused.

Isn't this lettuce?

The menu only has the names of the dishes.

How to eat this?

But soon, the waiter explained it to them.

Do I need to cook this myself?

Oh my god, is this really delicious?

With doubts, everyone began to try.

When the soup base and dishes were served, these people were even more confused.

Fortunately, with the waiter's guidance, everyone quickly understood how to eat it.

Whatever flavor of dipping sauce you want, you can make it yourself.

As time passed, the fragrance quickly spread.

The people of Liyue were quickly conquered by this way of eating.

For a time, the hot pot restaurant was a great success.

Even Zhongli and Guizhong came over to join in the fun.

Zhongli also expressed his approval of this way of eating.

Bai Ye and others also came here.

Looking at the situation in Xiangling's shop, everyone couldn't help but sigh in their hearts.

Sure enough, hot pot is very popular no matter where in the world it is.

Today's Liyue is constantly evolving towards the world of Bai Ye's previous life.

Well, I'll find a chance to get out all the recipes from my previous life.

Then let Xiangling do it.

Completely transform Liyue into the image of his own country.

Bai Ye, Keqing and Shen He sat down directly in Zhongli and Guizhong's private room.

After everyone had eaten and drunk their fill, Zhongli finally spoke:

“This is a very good way to eat.”

“Especially in the winter.”

After saying this, he picked up the teacup and took a sip of water.

Zhongli really likes this way of eating.

Hearing him say this, Gui Zhong on the side chuckled.

Zhongli enjoyed his meal just now.

Bai Ye couldn't help but laugh when he heard that.

"I'll give some recipes to Xiangling some time."

"When the time comes, you must taste it carefully, old man."

Upon hearing this, Zhongli also became interested.

"Then I'll wait and see!"

When talking about this, Zhongli was also quite looking forward to it.

The delicious food from Bai Ye’s world.

Really good.

Several people sat here for a while.

Then they said goodbye one after another.

Bai Ye and Keqing were about to return to the General Affairs Department.

However, a breath of air attracted Bai Ye's attention.

Entering the office, Bai Ye asked with some doubt:

"elf?"

"Is there a problem?"

This aura belongs to Xiao.

A green light flashed, and Xiao's figure suddenly appeared out of thin air.

"white night!"

Keqing saw Xiao suddenly running out.

I was also very confused.

This Yaksha came here to find Bai Ye?

It's really a rare thing.

As for Bai Ye, he looked at Xiao with a puzzled look on his face.

Xiao's emotions were very unstable at this time.

This made Bai Ye very confused. What had happened?

"Can you...save them?"

As Xiao said this, he suddenly took out a few items.

When Bai Ye saw what Xiao took out, his face was filled with shock.

There are four items, and there is a faint consciousness on them.

Already, it's about to dissipate.

"Is this...Yasha??"

After sensing it, Bai Ye was very shocked.

Is this the remaining consciousness of the other Yakshas?

Xiao nodded.

"Yes!"

"I found this in a ruin!"

"The first thing found was Mi Nu's item."

"Then, I sensed its remaining consciousness."

"Then I found the enemy on the other side..."

"After many twists and turns, I finally found their remaining consciousness."

This took him a lot of effort to find.

It is precisely because of this that he has been searching everywhere in Liyue during this period of time.

When he found the items to relieve his anger and defeat the enemy, he was extremely excited.

This also gave Xiao hope.

Until, Fushe's remaining consciousness was found in the rocky abyss.

He couldn't wait to come to Bai Ye.

If Bai Ye can't do anything about it.

Then, his brothers and sisters are really hopeless.

Bai Ye glanced at what was in Xiao’s hand.

If you don't kill these people, they will definitely be retaliated against when the time comes.

These people are usually very cruel to them, and each of them has hundreds of lives under their hands.

Ordinary women are even more miserable.

Because they had no soul power, they could not withstand the impact of the soul masters, and most of them were killed at a young age.

Now Tan Yaohui also spoke: "Master, these untouchables will not do anything if they die and suffer some."

"The most indispensable thing on the mainland is untouchables, but there is a shortage of soul masters!"

"For example, in the Star Luo Empire, the royal family tolerated our Tang Sect, isn't it because the Tang Sect has a deep foundation and strong strength?"

"I know you are angry, I understand."

"But you also let the deputy sect leader die. Can you give these untouchables an explanation?"

"If we blindly meet their needs, they will only end up in trouble, and the management of major branches will become more difficult."

Tan Yaohui prepared a perfect persuasion and cooperated with other soul masters to directly change Tang Lan's mind.

He felt that although Tang Lan was powerful and a titled Douluo at a young age, he was still young and did not know the dangers of the world.

He is also a Soul Saint after all, and his martial spirit is a powerful mutated martial spirit. Is Tang Lan willing to kill himself?

Qian Renxue had been concentrating on conspiracy and calculation, so at this time, she felt that Tan Yaohui and other soul masters were quite right.

After all, ordinary people can't be of any help to the current Tang Sect. Reputation is not bad at all. They can just block information.

But these people have no idea what their sect master wants, so no amount of begging is useless!

"This Tan Yaohui is the sect leader of the eight branches of our Tang Sect, and he is a powerful Soul Saint."

"He took the lead in bullying men and dominating women, and he deserves to be punished!"

Chapter 562: Fishing law enforcement, a beauty that shocked Tang Lan!

"You go over and trample him to death, leaving him dead without any body parts is the greatest respect for him!"

"The judgment of this person is also handed over to you, including the remaining dozens of soul masters. ?? ?９sHu(x).cＯм ??"

"Leave no one alive, kill them all!"

Tang Lan didn't bother to respond to them or argue with them, because these were not important.

Following Tang Lan's words, the people from the Tang Clan branch showed expressions of shock and anger.

For Tang Lan, it was a scolding in his heart.

Tang Lan!

You little bastard, you don't know how to manage a sect at all. Tang Lan will be destroyed in your hands sooner or later!

I won't let you go even if I'm a ghost!

However, the shouts and curses of these people could only last for a moment because they were drowned out by the crazy people.

Soul masters of different realms were trampled to death by a group of ordinary people!

Tang Lan also left here quickly with the attitude of slipping away after doing a good deed.

The more he does this, the more he will be admired and loved by the ordinary people in this area.

"Lan, are you going anywhere else next?"

"Keep doing the same thing!"

Qian Renxue said with a smile on her face.

She seemed to be looking forward to it. She wanted to see how the people of the entire continent would eventually continue to have the same fanatical feelings towards Tang Lan that they had for so many years.

"Of course!"

"The next stop is another Tang Sect branch of the Star Luo Empire!"

"Of course, before going, the person in charge of this area must be settled."

Tang Lan responded with a smile.

Tang Lan, who didn't find it troublesome, went deep into the market to understand how the major branches of the Tang Sect were doing.

After successfully solving the Tang Clan's troubles in two cities, Tang Lan came to the other side of the Star Luo Empire, which was also a remote area.

It was still a slum, but Tang Lan discovered that although the people in the slums had tired looks on their faces, they all had happy smiles on their faces.

Tang Lan and Qian Renxue continued to disguise themselves and entered the slums.

He was worried that this was a beautiful thing on the surface. If the person in charge here was more scheming and worried that things would be exposed, he would force the people to pretend to smile happily.

So Tang Lan just stood on the street, wanting to act out a scene with Qian Renxue and engage in fishing law enforcement.

Tang Lan pretended to catch up with Qian Renxue and hugged her directly.

"Help!"

"Rogue, let me go!"

"You bastard, let me go."

Qian Renxue pretended to be a pretty girl, shouting weakly but loudly.

"What's it called?"

"I am a disciple of the Tang Sect. If you follow me, you will only be able to enjoy the hot and spicy food."

Tang Lan hugged him even tighter and made some wild remarks.

He did this just to see if these people dared to stop him or even scold him.

And will members of the local Tang Sect branch arrest members of the same sect?

We will find out soon.

"I don't care about you, a disciple of the Tang Clan. Are the disciples of the Tang Clan free to humiliate a weak woman like me?" Qian Renxue started crying, her voice still shouting loudly.

The two people's acting immediately attracted many people to watch.

At this time, many people showed angry expressions and loudly accused Tang Lan.

"Are you a Tang Sect disciple?"

"Where did you come from as a disciple of the Tang Sect? How could a disciple of the Tang Sect do such a thing?"

"The Tang Sect was created by the great Master Tang. All the people in the Tang Sect are very kind. They will only give their power to villains and evil spirit masters, but they will not give it to ordinary people like us."

"You won't bully an ordinary weak woman!"

"Get out of here, this is no place for you bastard to run wild!"

At this moment, regardless of gender, age or status, everyone was yelling and cursing at Tang Lan.

Tang Lan and Qian Renxue both looked surprised.

After all, none of them expected that the reputation of Tang Sect disciples would be so good here.

But in order to be more confident, Tang Lan continued to control Qian Renxue, and then looked around at the people surrounding him——

He raised his head and shouted arrogantly: "You bunch of lowly people, do you know who I am?"

"Don't you all want to live?"

"How dare you insult me ​​like this!"

At this moment Tang Lan roared even more angrily, trying to scare this group of people.

"Do we care who you are?"

"It's not okay to bully people here. Don't tell me that you are not from the Tang Sect, but a fake."

"Even if you are from the Tang Sect, we will stop you from doing this!"

"Sect Leader Xu, in accordance with Master Tang's purpose, has always been to protect us instead of bullying us. Whenever any Tang Sect disciple makes an exception, he will punish them severely."

"And whether you are a member of the Tang Sect or not, if you do such a disgusting thing, you will pay a heavy price!"

At this time, a middle-aged man, who showed no fear at all, pointed at Tang Lan and spoke angrily.

Immediately, many people agreed. If words could kill, Tang Lan would have been cut into eight pieces.

"Humph!"

"How dare a group of soulless pariahs be so arrogant!"

"I am the Sixth Ring Soul Emperor!"

Tang Lan immediately displayed six soul rings and roared with murderous intent.

Since crazy words cannot intimidate the other party, then just use strength to scare them.

Tang Lan had seen the miserable people being bullied by people from the Tang Sect branch, and the people in these branches felt that the emperor would not even think that the Tang Sect headquarters would know about it.

So it will be very indulgent.

Therefore, Tang Lan didn't quite believe that everything that happened before him was true.

He wanted to make sure again.

It's best to let the person in charge of the Tang Sect branch of this place show up.

After Tang Lan's explosive strength and his murderous intent, this group of people were naturally frightened.

They all stepped back one after another. After all, they were all ordinary people.

"Clan Master Xu is also the Sixth Ring Soul Emperor, as well as deputy sect masters, and other soul masters."

"They will definitely take you down!"

Although everyone retreated, their words were still very tough.

"I want to see who can catch me today?"

"He, Master Xu, is from the Tang Clan, and I am also from the Tang Clan. I can do whatever I want!"

Tang Lan yelled angrily.

As he spoke, Tang Lan's first soul ring lit up.

The people were frightened, but they were even more certain that Tang Lan was an evil spirit master in disguise.

"He must be the evil soul master of Wuhun Palace!"

"Let's run quickly and wait until Clan Master Xu sends someone to rescue us!"

"Clan Master Xu will definitely come!"

At this time, someone yelled, and thousands of people quickly retreated.

Looking at this scene, Tang Lan wanted to meet Master Xu.

It seems that he has done a lot of good things to make people trust him so much.

And we do it often. This kind of trust must be accumulated over time.

Tang Lan and Qian Renxue looked at each other and saw admiration in each other's eyes.

"Stop it!"

At this moment, when the scene was in chaos, a loud roar sounded.

Tang Lan knew that this was someone from the Tang Sect branch.

The speed of arrival is quite fast.

As this person's words rang out, the chaotic scene suddenly became less chaotic.

Chapter 563 The truth of the matter, the superficial kindness!

"Someone from the Tang Sect is here!"

"We are saved!"

"I see. So he wants to move the refrigerator in himself."

After listening to Sheffield and the others' explanation, Bismarck couldn't help but look at Yaxu in front of him with his clear blue eyes. His dignified and dignified face suddenly revealed a gentle smile: "It's obvious that you are unwilling. I didn't expect that the commander would also have such troubles."

"Come to think of it, the commander also feels embarrassed every time he asks me and Senior Enterprise to help open sealed cans."

"Haha, maybe this is what they call male trouble."

Holding a glass of iced vodka, after listening to the discussion between Essex and the others, Soviet Rossiya straightened his proud figure wrapped in a snow-white windbreaker, stepped forward and patted Yaxu on the shoulder: "But isn't this a very manly act, Comrade Commander!"

"Although independence is a good thing, it is not shameful to rely on your own ship girl, comrade commander."

After saying that, Belarus, who had lake blue cascading hair, followed and patted Kia Xu's other shoulder affectionately.

So, facing the playful gazes of the older ship girls around her, Yaxu finally couldn't help but feel so-called shame.

"Um, can you guys go to the conference room and wait for me?"

"Huh! How boring."

Hearing this, the hot-tempered Jean Bart couldn't help but shake his flaxen ponytail lightly, stepped forward decisively, and wanted to lift the refrigerator neatly.

However, the next second, Yaxu hugged Jean Bart's tight waist from behind and pulled Jean Bart back.

"Wait, Jean Bart, let me do it myself!"

"..."

Faced with her husband's persistence, Jean Bart could only sigh submissively and went to the meeting room with Richelieu and the others, who had a smile on their lips.

After all, it has come to this point, and for the sake of her husband's face, she can't give up!

Thinking of this, Yaxu couldn't help but touch the large refrigerator next to him with mixed feelings.

After all, even if it's just a small ship girl, as long as she slightly mobilizes the power of the ship suit, she can easily throw this refrigerator up and throw it like a balloon.

Therefore, it is not without reason that commanders from the outside world would become gigolos. Throwing all the troublesome things to the ship girls has almost become the instinct of all commanders.

But! He didn't want to completely rely on Bismarck and the others. At least for such small matters, he still wanted to do it independently.

With a sense of responsibility, Yaxu finally moved the large refrigerator to the kitchen door with a long sigh of relief.

However, at this moment, two mini kittens in cute ladylike dresses came out of the kitchen holding the puffs they had just found. They raised their little heads with military caps and looked cutely at Yaxu who was working hard to move things.

So the next second, Yaxu, who was feeling extremely exhausted, felt his hands lighten, and then he watched the large refrigerator quickly "float" into the kitchen.

"Meow meow~ meow meow~?"

After easily putting down the refrigerator that was as tall as ten little cats stacked together, the two petite commanding cats, one pink and one blue, quickly and affectionately clung to Yaxu's calves, pulling his trouser legs and waving their little hands up and down at Yaxu.

"Want a pat on the head as a reward?"

Blinking his dim eyes with a dull expression, Yaxu did not say much at this time. Instead, he bent down considerately and gently touched the two kind and innocent little cat girls.

So a minute later, after thanking the command cat, Yaxu walked into the conference room with an expressionless face and sat down in the main seat with mixed feelings.

"You are worthy of being the master. Thank you for your hard work."

Seeing this, Belfast, who was trying hard to hold back his laughter, quickly picked up the hot towel that had been prepared long ago and walked forward affectionately to help Yaxu wipe the sweat off his face.

"Well, I'm going to take a shower first. You guys can have a cup of tea first."

Having said that, the disheartened Yaxu took off his sweat-soaked shirt, slowly stood up, and planned to take a shower before accompanying Qiye and the others to the meeting.

After watching her commander leave the meeting room, Veneto, with her plump thighs clasped together, couldn't help but look at the dull meeting room in front of her with some embarrassment.

"Well, everyone, how about we talk about something light-hearted?"

After realizing that the relationship between the various camps was not as harmonious as he had imagined, Veneto, with his silver-gray wavy hair, smiled softly and took the initiative to talk: "What do you think the commander wants to discuss with us?"

"My husband probably wants to discuss the last spot with us."

With a gentle smile on her face, Yixian immediately placed her hands on the hollowed-out cheongsam bodice and responded to Veneto affectionately: "After all, my husband will leave tomorrow, so it's too late to hold any competition now."

"That's right. Even if we are colleagues in the same port district, it cannot change the fact that we are competitors."

As she spoke, Bismarck, with her beautiful legs crossed, tapped lightly on the conference room with her jade hands, raised her eyelids slightly, and glanced at everyone in the conference room.

But in the moment of looking at Enterprise, Bismarck, whose body was slightly stiff, and Enterprise turned their gazes away from each other tacitly.

After all, ever since they visited their sister, they were sometimes called to the admiral's mansion by the commander at the same time, making the atmosphere between them become more and more strange.

"???"

Seeing this, Essex, who was standing next to Enterprise, couldn't help but frowned her beautiful amber eyes and looked at Bismarck with some caution.

Could it be that her Enterprise seniors were accompanying the Commander along with the other ships…

Rustle~~~

Just when Essex was vaguely aware of something, the sound of dragging clothes suddenly rang out above the main conference room.

Following the sound, Richelieu and the others immediately noticed that a cute little fox was trying to take the shirt that the commander had just taken off.

Stare~~~

"I, I just want to take it back to help the commander wash it, is there anything wrong with that?"

Facing the subtle gazes of the surrounding ship girls, Chang Meng, with her ink-stained fox ears drooped, couldn't help but purse her cherry lips, then awkwardly let go of her little hands, leaving the shirt soaked with the commander's sweat on the conference table.

Suddenly, the atmosphere in the entire conference room became even stranger.

Finally, at this moment, the bold and unrestrained sisters from the Northern League could no longer sit still.

"That's enough! You guys are really stupid. As soon as the commander is gone, you guys stop talking."

Looking at the empty bottle of vodka in hand, Rossia squinted her red eyes and leaned back on the bench. She carelessly put her thighs in long boots on the conference table, raised the bottle high towards Bismarck and the others, and said enthusiastically: "Anyway, let's have a few drinks first."

"no."

"Ah, you guys are really cold."

Seeing Jean Bart and the others indifferently rejecting her, Belarus, who was sitting next to Rosia, suddenly used her white jade fingers to twist her sky-blue hair, then narrowed her lake-blue eyes and unabashedly drew up her seductive red lips: "In that case, can I regard your cold attitude as a guilty conscience?"

"After all, I remember that when I first met the commander in the Orlik area, you all came here secretly without telling the commander."

Slowly lifting her huge breasts lined with black stockings with her soft arms, Bellaros continued to add in a joking tone: "Maybe you flagships are planning to secretly follow the commander again this time."

"..."

Facing Belarus's ridicule, everyone present except Veneto's flagship ship girl whose eyes suddenly became vague, even Soviet Rossia, who was sitting next to Belarus, couldn't help but cough lightly a few times.

"Your abuse of power for personal gain will cause trouble for the commander."

Just when Belarus was reminding Bismarck and the others intentionally or unintentionally, Yaxu, who had just finished taking a shower, finally walked back into the meeting room.

Looking at the inexplicably dull meeting room, Yaxu sighed and started talking about business: "Well, because Mingshi asked for leave and went on strike, I plan to let you have a brief vote."

"vote?"

Hearing this, the ship girls present were all stunned for a moment.

Soon, Belfast, who had quietly put away the shirt, smiled elegantly and took the initiative to add on behalf of Yaxu: "I understand, Master, you want us to vote to decide who will accompany you on your business trip."

"In this case, I'm afraid we can't vote for ourselves, right~?"

Chapter 1090 It’s time to go on a business trip

"By voting?"

In the clean and spacious conference room, after listening to Belfast's analysis, the ship girls present couldn't help but look at each other.

After all, if they decide by voting, it means that they have to decide who is the ship girl with the best ship relationship in the port area!

However, a large-scale voting activity like this would probably take a lot of time, and the commander would be leaving tomorrow, so they probably wouldn't even have time to canvass for votes.

Thinking of this, Bismarck couldn't help but lower his deep blue eyes, and then raised his seductive thighs with a little displeasure.

The lack of time for canvassing for votes means that their Iron Blood team will be at a bad disadvantage in the future.

Although they already have a Z46 as a guarantee, but it turns out that only the big sister of Iron Blood can hold up the so-called diplomatic card!

Just as Bismarck began to think about lifting up her breasts, Belfast slowly lifted up the elegant maid's long skirt, stepped out her curves from under the skirt, and leaned over to whisper in Yaxu's ear.

"Master, if you want to hold a vote now, you can't have the time for canvassing for votes called fair competition."

"So...Befa now has a suggestion."

"suggestion?"

Sniffing the heart-stirring fragrance beside him, Yaxu couldn't help but look curiously at Belfast who was smiling but not saying anything.

In response, Belfast quickly smiled and narrowed his blue-purple eyes, and added softly: "The flagship ladies of each camp are here now, why don't we vote directly in the conference room, Master?"

"Of course, Master, you don't have to worry about unfairness. If Her Majesty the Queen gets the most votes, the quota will be allocated internally by our royal family, so you don't have to worry about it."

"Mmmmm?"

Hearing this, blonde Elizabeth couldn't help but blink in confusion.

But even if she didn't understand Belfa's deep meaning, as a noble queen, she would of course support her own ship at this time!

Thinking of this, Queen Elizabeth adjusted the crown on her head and immediately raised her neck and straightened her poor little pudding. She waved her hands in a generous manner and said, "Yes, I can represent the entire royal family. If I win, I will make a wise judgment on the quota."

Well, that’s what I said first, but whether to do it later is another matter (fog).

"Really? What do you think?"

After hearing what Belfast said, Yaxu finally tried to ask the companies for their opinions.

In response to this, the flagships looked at each other in confusion without saying much, but nodded calmly in agreement with this approach.

It is an efficient approach for them to represent their respective camps in the decisive vote.

"Let's get started then, everyone."

Seeing that Richelieu and the others seemed to have no objections, Belfast couldn't help but reveal an elegant smile.

At the same moment, the atmosphere in the entire conference room became particularly subtle.

Because they can't give all their votes to their own camp, but voting for other camps means that they are supporting the ship women of other camps!

Thinking of this, the atmosphere became even more awkward.

At this moment, Mingshi, shaking his green velvet cat tail, suddenly pushed the door open from outside, and sat on Yaxu's lap with an expectant look on his face.

"Akashi? Didn't you ask for leave to go on strike? Why are you out again?"

"Of course I came to watch the show, meow!"

Hearing Mingshi's self-righteous answer, Yaxu couldn't help but sigh, and then looked towards the deadlocked meeting room in front of him.

Fortunately, not long after, Yixian, with a slight smile on her lips, quickly closed her plum-red eyes, then placed her hands on the hem of her cheongsam and said bluntly in a gentle voice: "In this case, I will abstain on behalf of our Donghuang."

"Hmm? Yixian, do you want to give up?"

Facing Yixian's indifferent attitude, Soviet Rossiya next to him quickly nudged Yixian with his elbow, frowned and asked: "Do you have any concerns?"

"As expected, I am still worried about Donghuang's children, because when I accompanied you last time, Ning Hai and the others were..."

As she spoke, Yixian, with a slightly flushed face, lowered her head shyly. At the same time, she also recalled the pitiful appearance of Ninghai and Anshan when she brought Yingrui and Zhaohe back from the Orlik area.

After all, after losing her, the big sister of Donghuang, Anshan and the others could not control the naughty Fushun and Changchun at all. The housework of Donghuang added a lot of pressure to Ninghai.

"But Yixian, you can give the quota to Pinghai and the others."

"But Zhao and the others are inseparable sisters, and I can't let any of them go."

Having said that, Yixian still politely rejected the proposal.

So the next second, Bella Rose, who was playing with the ends of her sky-blue hair, suddenly raised the corners of her mouth, winked at Yixian, and asked frankly: "Since Miss Yixian, you abstained from voting, then the voting matter..."

Hearing this obvious hint, the gentle and lovely Yixian certainly did not hesitate, and immediately smiled at Yaxu and said, "Husband, on behalf of Donghuang, I will vote for the Northern Alliance."

Despicable Northern Union!

Seeing that the Northern Alliance had taken the lead, Bismarck and the others immediately felt something was wrong.

Seeing this, Jean Bart, with an indifferent expression, couldn't help but put his hot long legs on the conference table, then reached out and patted Richelieu's beautiful legs next to him, and said bluntly: "I want Gascogne to accompany the commander out and vote for me."

"Ah."

Hearing this, Richelieu immediately agreed, after all, Gascony was their common cousin.

Thinking of this, Richelieu raised his holy face slightly, looked at Yaxu with his gentle pink eyes and said: "Commander, on behalf of Liberty Iris, I will vote for the Vichy Church."

Wait! Why can you, Liberty Iris and the Vichy Church, be considered two different camps?

Looking at the even more despicable Jean Bart and others, Elizabeth and the others couldn't help but become anxious.

Other than that…

She looked up at the boy and blinked.

"Actually, I prepared a special gift for Darling~"

The elf girl said so.

"What is it?" Xia Zhi asked curiously.

"Well..."

The girl snorted softly, with a beautiful smile on her face.

"you guess?"

.......

Chapter 1015 Jasmine: God also likes to stay out all night

I saw Lord Xiazhi again today and was patted on the head. The operation was a great success!

...Ah, although this was not their original plan, for the newly-crowned faithful girl, it was already an unexpected success!

"Xiao Xing..."

The only pity is that I still haven’t seen Lord Xia Zhi’s real body today.

What a pity. When can we see each other again?

"Xiao Xing!"

The shouting beside her ears brought Iyoshima An to her senses and she noticed that everyone had gathered around them.

"They've already gone far away, there's no need to keep watching them." Doi Tamaki withdrew the hand that was waving in front of her and reminded her.

Although it was said to be following... no, assisting with the date, but the "target" has already left the sight, so there is no need to keep staring at it, right?

"You are too unvigilant." Jun Qianjing folded his arms across his chest, looked at them with a slightly frown and said, as if he was dissatisfied with the fact that they were clearly following the boy but were bumped into head-on.

"It's also because Lord Xiazhi is so awesome." Takashima Yuna spoke up to help.

Jun Qianjing said nothing more and did not deny it.

"Don't worry too much... After all, we have been discovered, haven't we?"

Nogi Wakaba also said a few words of comfort, and then noticed that the purple-haired girl beside her was also looking at the direction the boy and his friends had just left, and she couldn't help but reveal a puzzled expression.

"Hinata?"

"...No, it's nothing."

Kamisato Hinata shook her head slightly, and her mind couldn't help but recall the scenes of the elf and Xia Zhi getting along just now.

It feels like the relationship between them has become a little different from before?

She thought to herself, as if she understood something, and retracted her gaze. With a smile on her face, she looked at everyone and said:

"Perhaps, our help is no longer needed."

……

When it got dark, Xia Zhi returned home with a satisfied Yui Miku.

I didn't feel anything before, but when I took out all the clothes the girl bought from my personal universe, I found that there were so many of them that they filled the entire living room.

What should I do with so many clothes after she leaves?

Xia Zhi pondered.

We can't just keep piling them here, can we?

If I let him take it away...

As a man, why would I carry so many girls' clothes? Besides, these were Meijiu's clothes, and it would be inappropriate to give them to other people.

"Darling, what do you think of this one?"

While he was deep in thought, Yui Miku took out one of the clothes and asked him.

Didn't I ask this before? Xia Zhi thought doubtfully.

"I just wanted to ask which one is your favorite."

"...Maid outfit?" Xia Zhi tilted his head.

"I didn't buy that kind of clothes." replied Yui Miku.

By the way, clothes like that wouldn’t normally be sold in clothing stores, right?

However, it turns out that the boy likes that feeling.

She thought for a moment, took out another black dress from the pile of clothes, showed it to him and asked:

"How about this one? How does it feel?"

"I like it very much." Xia Zhi replied after taking a look.

The color scheme and design really suit Xia Zhi's aesthetic taste. If Xia Zhi and Hubie could wear them, they would definitely be very cute, right?

Huh? Why are Natsuori and Hubie?

Xia Zhi came to her senses and realized that the dress in front of her seemed a little small?

"I'm glad you like it~"

A happy smile appeared on Yui Miku's face

"This is for you, Darling. Would you like to try it on?"

Xia Zhi snatched the clothes from her hand with a frown on his face and threw them back into his personal universe.

Yuiya Miku showed a look of obvious disappointment.

By the way, didn't I refuse to try it on? Where did you buy this dress?

"After all, I've lived in your body for so long, so it's normal for me to know some specific dimensions, right?" The elf girl tilted her head and answered in a matter-of-fact tone.

What on earth have you been doing to my body in secret?

Xia Zhi couldn't help but complain.

He felt that the current situation was somewhat reversed. Facing this Meijiu, he should be the one to start worrying about his own "innocence".

Talk about it.

Xia Zhi suddenly recalled something. Before coming back, Meijiu said she had prepared a special gift for him. What was it?

Before he could ask the question, he looked up and met a pair of purple-silver eyes that were very close to him.

"……What's wrong?"

Yui Miku shook her head slightly, opened her mouth slightly, and said softly: "Thank you."

Xia Zhi was a little confused as to why he suddenly said that.

"It's just a feeling. I haven't thanked you in person."

The girl said with a smile.

After taking a deep breath, she stared into Xia Zhi's eyes and whispered the words that she had been trying to be strong with because she was resisting getting close to others.

·· ···Request flowers· ·······

"Thank you for coming into this world to save me."

"..."

Xia Zhi's expression softened when he heard this. He gently touched her head and asked:

"Are you finally willing to believe me?"

Yui Miku nodded, then shook her head.

"?"

What does it mean?

Believed it, but not completely?

"Come to think of it... We haven't done that for a long time, right?" Yui Miku suddenly changed the subject and said this with blushing cheeks.

Summer Solstice:…

You might as well make your words clearer to avoid misunderstanding.

"It's just what I always did when I sang before." The girl said shyly.

Xia Zhi then understood that she was referring to the connection of consciousness.

Indeed, the girl has been busy adjusting the music in the past two days, and there are few opportunities for them to connect together...but it’s not that long, right?

...... ... .......

Moreover, now that her voice has recovered, she no longer needs this method to synchronize her body's feelings, right?

"It has nothing to do with that."

Yui Miku shook her head vigorously

“I want to be connected to you.”

"I want to be as close to you as possible."

Faced with the girl's words that were almost a confession, Xia Zhi breathed a sigh of relief, but did not refuse.

After all, this is something they are already very familiar with and accustomed to.

However, when he and the girl's consciousness were connected again, he felt a deep sense of security from the girl.

as well as……

"?"

Xia Zhi, who had sensed the girl's thoughts through the connected consciousness, immediately raised his head, but felt a burst of fragrance coming, blocking his words.

"Don't you want to know what the gift I mentioned before is?"

From the connected consciousness, the girl's words came

Yui Miku put her arms around the boy's neck, leaned against him, and winked at him playfully.

"This is my gift to you as a thank you~"

……

"what……"

Late at night, Yokote Jasmine couldn't help yawning. After rubbing her eyes, she looked at the clock hanging on the wall.

The time shown above is already early morning.

She looked up at the starry night sky outside the window, with a worried look on her face.

"Today's Xia Zhi Lord still hasn't come back."

……Several.

Chapter 1016: Mijiu only likes boys

It was not until then that Xia Zhi realized why Meijiu bought so many clothes.

Unlike the situation with Haruno at the beginning, this time Miku took the initiative.

...If I had known this earlier, I would have taken her to the fan shops to hang out more.

Looking at the various clothes scattered on the ground, Xia Zhi thought with some regret.

"Um...wu..."

The girl in his arms whimpered softly and slowly opened her eyes.

Her confused consciousness gradually regained consciousness, and her sight focused on the face of the boy who was close at hand. A happy smile appeared on her face.

"Good morning, Darling~"

Stussy's face suddenly turned dark. Is this not a threat?

These two words are almost engraved on her face.

Stussy hesitated for a moment, then decided that it would be a good idea to reveal his hand now.

So she simply said, "I was originally Dr. Vegapunk's man. It was only after receiving the order that I hid my identity and lurked in the CP department all these years. Then, because I was carrying out the mission of the World Government, I got the identity of the Queen of Fun Street."

What a Russian nesting doll!

As for the fact that he was a clone, Stussy had no intention of mentioning it at all.

After all, it's not a glorious thing.

As an emotional individual, who would want to be just a copy of someone else?

After seeing Abel accept her statement, Stussy continued, "Originally, Dr. Vegapunk was indeed conducting his research wholeheartedly with the funding of the World Government. During this period, he also made many inventions, which benefited the World Government greatly."

"But since Dr. Vegapunk went to the ruined O'Hara 13 years ago to pay tribute to Dr. Clover. He found a huge amount of documents at the bottom of the lake in the center of the island, and the giants who were transferring historical documents, Dr. Vegapunk has been in danger."

"Dr. Vegapunk used his brain to memorize all the information left by O'Hara, including the part of the historical text that was interpreted."

"Then, in my spare time, I began to secretly study them, trying to find out the truth about the blank history."

"And this is a taboo not allowed by the World Government!"

"Although Dr. Vegapunk has been hiding well, it seems that some clues have been exposed, which has aroused the suspicion of the World Government."

"It's just that for the time being, because there is no definite evidence, and a very important research has come to an end, and I still need the doctor's wisdom to solve the problem, so I haven't taken any action yet."

"The doctor sensed the danger, but there was no one around him he could trust. He had no choice but to secretly inform me of the situation, trying to find a ray of hope."

"You know everything that happens next. The doctor's research will soon be completed, and the doctor is not sure whether the world government will take action against him. So time is very tight and we can't delay any longer."

In order to gain Abel's trust, Stussy really told him everything.

Abel began to ponder. He did not expect that there were so many secrets hidden in it.

One of the world's most powerful and talented scientists, instead of focusing on research and invention, had to follow others to do archaeology and try to restore the blank historical truth.

Isn't this just because you have nothing better to do and think you can do anything?

If other mistakes were made, Vegapunk's importance would be enough for the World Government to turn a blind eye and pretend not to see them, and continue to squeeze the surplus value of this guy.

But unfortunately, that part of the blank historical truth is a taboo among taboos, and it is the Achilles' heel that the world government does not want people to know no matter what!

There is undoubtedly a huge secret or scandal involved.

So whoever touches it will die!

O'Hara, who was destroyed by the Demon Killing Order, is a lesson for us.

Even the only survivor, Robin, was blackmailed by the World Government into becoming the son of the devil and was wanted with a bounty on her head, in an attempt to wipe out the entire clan.

Although Vegapunk is important, it is not as important as this taboo.

If Vegapunk had not arranged Stussy as a backup early on, he might have died one day without knowing how.

After understanding all the causes and consequences, Abel was not prepared to embarrass the other party.

"I can help you rescue Vegapunk, but the extra reward is that Dr. Vegapunk works for me for 10 years."

"During this 10-year period, I will provide him with sufficient research funding and will not restrict the direction of his research. I only look at the results."

"After 10 years, if he still wants to stay with me, I will welcome him. If he feels uncomfortable staying here and wants to leave, I will never stop him."

"Don't make a decision yet. You can talk to Dr. Vegapunk about this matter first. After all, it concerns his personal freedom."

"Since you are here today to talk to me about this matter, it proves that you must have a way to contact the other party secretly."

"Also, you can tell the doctor that the colleagues who used to work with him at MADS, Caesar Courant, Vinsmoke Judge, and Quinn, are all here with me, and are living well."

"And Nicole Robin, the only survivor of O'Hara, is also serving as my secretary and my woman."

Abel has made his conditions clear, and he doesn't believe that Vegapunk won't come to his table!

Chapter 1 Pacifist PX-

In the new world, on the island of Egghead, there is a secret research institute that is at the forefront of the world's technological level.

Because that is the research institute of Vegapunk, the greatest scientist in the world.

It’s just that few people outside know about it.

The few people who know about it even jokingly call it the "Future Island".

It means to regard that place as [500 years in the future].

Exaggeration?

No exaggeration at all.

You only need to look at the scientific research results produced by Vegapunk in recent years to understand why this man is called "the man with the best brain in the world."

Just by touching the taboo of the World Government, even Vegapunk will be held accountable.

In other words, it is precisely because he is Vegapunk that the World Government will never allow him to survive.

The blank historical truth must never be reproduced in this era.

On this day, Vegapunk was working in the research institute.

The research and development of the Pacifist has reached its final stage.

Although the process was a bit tortuous and the original bear was missing in the middle, Vegapunk relied on his amazing wisdom and improvement of the giant bloodline factor to successfully complete the creation of the Pacifist Unit-01.

He named it PX-1.

Pacifist PX-1 is 7 meters tall, with a sturdy and strong build, and a square face that exudes a sense of majesty without even being angry.

Just looking at the outside gives people a great sense of oppression.

Its interior has been completely mechanically modified and assembled from a large number of precision parts.

But you can't tell anything from the outside, because all of Vegapunk's skin uses the most advanced artificial bionic technology.

Not only that, the Pacifist PX-1 has very strong defense and strength.

Normal attacks are nothing but tickles to it.

But it can blow an ordinary person's head apart with one punch.

In addition, it can also emit powerful laser beams through the laser launcher in its mouth!

Inspired by Kizaru.

The cost of such a weapon of war is equivalent to that of a naval ship that can sail in the doldrums.

At this time, Vegapunk was paying attention to the performance of Pacifist PX-1.

Next to him, a young man with a watermelon head and wearing a bellyband, who looked like Kintaro, was closely protecting Vegapunk's safety.

This person's name is...Zhan Taowan.

He was the child that was rescued by Kizaru and Vegapunk.

After that, he was adopted by Vegapunk, and in a blink of an eye, Zhan Taomaru was already 25 years old.

Stussy once said that there was no one around Vegapunk that he could trust, but that was actually a lie.

Zhan Taomaru is the exception.

It’s just that this kid doesn’t seem to be very smart. He claims to be “the world’s most tight-lipped man”, but in fact he is just an idiot and often answers whatever is asked.

The secret was leaked unknowingly.

So it is difficult for Vegapunk to do anything with Sentaomaru.

Especially something so dangerous.

Once exposed, not only would he die, but Zhan Taowan would also be implicated.

Zhan Taomaru is a simple person.

Vegapunk didn't want to be involved in these troubles.

This way, when he leaves, Sen Taomaru can continue to stay in the World Government.

Yes, Vegapunk is ready to leave.

After using secret communication methods, Stussy finally reached a consensus with Vegapunk.

Vegapunk agreed to Abel's terms.

After all, for him, it was nothing more than a change of environment to continue to complete his scientific research plan.

The Four Emperors Abel is indeed a good place to go, and can also provide him with sufficient funds.

Without money, scientific research cannot be done.

In addition, he also wanted to meet O'Hara's "orphan" Nicole Robin.

It just so happened that Nico Robin was also in the Dragon Hunting Guild, and it seemed that she was the woman of the Four Emperors Abel, and they all went together.

boom!

Through the glass, the pacifist PX-1 opened his mouth, and a laser blasted directly through the steel plate, then blew up the stone pestle behind it.

Upon seeing this, the world government officials who came to inspect the project nodded in satisfaction.

This power can indeed be called a pacifist on the battlefield.

And the appearance is powerful enough!

It’s this cost that makes people choke.

Building a pacifist is enough to build a top-specification warship.

Apart from anything else, this pacifist has not yet been tested in actual combat, so it is unknown how much power he can exert.

If you spend such a huge amount of money and finally find out that it is useless and the performance is not satisfactory, you will suffer a huge loss.

Vegapunk's ability to invent and create is indeed strong, but not every one of them can be put to use.

Among them, there are many useless inventions.

This is something that no one can avoid.

"Ahem... Um, Dr. Vegapunk, can't you lower the price of this Pacifist?"

The World Government official who spoke was none other than Spandine, the former head of CP9, a secret agency directly under the World Government.

He was also the one who launched the Demon Killing Order and destroyed O'Hara with his own hands.

After handing CP9 over to his son Spandam, Spandine used the money he made in previous years to manage things and rose to prominence.

And this time, he was sent here to inspect the pacifists, which always makes people feel that the World Government has bad intentions.

Is it a test?

Or a threat?

Or is it a silent warning?

We are all adults now, we won’t still believe that this is just a coincidence.

Vegapunk's appearance is somewhat similar to Einstein before Abel traveled through time. He has rosy cheeks, gray hair, a skull cap that looks like an apple branch on his head, a huge tongue sticking out of his mouth and extending to his abdomen, and he has long thin legs.

He was wearing a white research jacket with "SSG" printed on the back, a floral shirt, and sunglasses.

He replied, "This price is already the limit after I have reduced it many times. If I cut corners again, it will affect the quality of Pacifist."

"If you need a war robot that breaks into pieces at the slightest touch, I can set up a production line right now and make it for you."

Spandine smacked his lips twice and choked.

He now represents the World Government. What does the World Government need those rubbish robots for?

Sweeping the floor?

Never mind, it’s expensive, it’s not his money anyway.

Spandine simply ignored the topic and asked, "When can the Pacifist be mass-produced? How long will it take to manufacture one?"

"After all the tests are done and we are sure there are no problems, we can put it into production."

"My name is Elquet, Elquet Brunstad, the one you primates call one of the originals."

When the two of them introduced themselves, Rhodes at the back was completely dumbfounded.

He stared at the back of the girl who called herself Loreleija with wide eyes, looking eagerly.

That steel-like, yet saint-like sharp figure indeed overlapped with the girl in his memory.

When Rhodes was still Aleister Crowley, he was commissioned by the dean and Barthamelo to serve as her tutor for a period of time.

Loreleija was just 10 years old at that time.

Although on one side is an aristocratic genius who believes that bloodline is everything, and on the other side is a magus with unknown origins and no history or family, who is extremely suspicious, they actually get along quite well.

Rhode thought he had formed a deep friendship with her...but he didn't know what the Queen thought.

Come to think of it, when I left the Barthelmero family, she didn't come to see me off...

Now is not the time to reminisce about the past.

"Uh……"

Not good. Very not good.

Luo Dehan's face turned serious.

Is there anything more socially deadly than this?

I ran into my former student while on an intimate date with a girl... What a joke! Why did I encounter such a realistic social death!

Now there's good news and bad news.

The bad news is that Lorelaia has been taught to hate vampires since she was a child, and Rhodes feels that she will definitely start fighting with Elquet without saying a word.

The good news is that Lorelaia doesn't recognize Rhodes' current teenage appearance. All she needs to do is pretend not to know her and act as a peacemaker between them to resolve the conflict.

"One of the Originals, what is your purpose in appearing in the Far East?"

“What? You’re interrogating a criminal. Of course I’m here to hunt down Dead Apostles. There’s no other reason for me to show up, right?”

Elquet asked with some caution: “I think it’s the same for you, Barthelmero.

A big shot like you would appear in this magical border, probably because of Tefam Ottenroche."

She announced the name of the seventeenth ancestor, Lord Bai Yi.

The Queen of the Clock Tower, this generation of Barthelmero has a strong obsession with destroying the White Wing Prince, which is something that everyone knows.

In fact, over the past thousand years, the Barthelmero family had fought several large-scale wars with the White Wing Prince and his relatives.

Overall, the White Winged Duke has the upper hand.

After all, he is the oldest Dead Apostle and Zhu Yue's original follower.

A monster that is completely not on the same level as the other dead apostles who are also among the twenty-seven ancestors.

Even the Black Eclipse Princess, who tamed the demon dog, was helpless against the King of Minions.

The Barthelmero family possesses the most powerful military force in the human world, but it is still too difficult for them to be an opponent of such an ancient monster.

Therefore, Loreleija, who has been dubbed a genius among geniuses since childhood, has made the destruction of White Wing Public Television her greatest mission.

Lorelaia did not respond directly to her question, but asked: "So, you went to the Far East to hunt White Wings?"

"Um~~~"

Elquet poked his chin and thought: "That's right. Well, as long as I get rid of that guy, I can go back to my hometown and sleep well."

Just as the Moon Princess said, the mastermind behind the Dark Six resurrection ceremony held in Tokyo this time is undoubtedly Prince White Wing.

It seemed that my sister came to visit Rhode purely for the purpose of traveling, so it didn't matter if I just left her alone.

As long as we get rid of Lord White Wing, the other dead disciples will scatter like birds and beasts.

"understood."

Lorelaia nodded and said, "Since you are here to destroy White Wing, I will specially let you live tonight."

"You, you said you would let me live!?"

A vein twitched in Elquet's forehead.

This woman...what's going on?

Although I may not be able to beat her in my weakened state...but it just makes me feel so unhappy!

Looking at Arquette who wanted to eat her alive, Lorelaia said with a contemptuous smile: "If you are not convinced, then come and compete with me, one of the originals."

"Competition?"

"Who between you and me is the first to defeat White Wing? Let's just treat it as a competition."

"Sure! Let's compete!"

Elquet immediately agreed.

As we all know, the four major female protagonists all have a competitive and unyielding character.

But Elquet immediately thought of a problem. If it was a competition, there should be corresponding stakes.

Even if the other party is the Saint of the Magic Association, there should be no exception.

So what is the prize for the winner of this competition where the head of the King of the Dead Apostles is the goal?

"Is there a bet?" asked Elquet. "Like I can't set foot in England from now on."

Lorelaia did not answer the question directly, but turned her head away.

"As for the bet, let's use this guy for the bet."

Barthelmero Loreleija smiled sweetly at the confused boy.

"Long time no see, teacher~"

Chapter 444: Shura Field, Wife Strength Competition

"Teacher, what are you doing?"

The young girl lay beside the table, standing on tiptoe with her eyes wide open and curious, looking at the large number of tattered magic books placed in front of the young man.

"Deciphering Solomon's Notes."

Rhodes, who is still Aleister Crowley, said.

"Solomon? The ancient king who established the foundation of magic 3000 years ago..."

Lorelaia blinked and said thoughtfully, "Is this also a part-time job for the teacher? If the teacher is short of money, just tell my father."

"No, uh...what kind of image do you have of me?"

The girl smiled and said, "A poor bastard who complains about his low salary all day long."

"Compared to the Barthelmero family, not to mention me [Rods], even the Rothschilds are poor!"

Rhodes sighed and said, "This is... well, it's a kind of practice."

The young man continued to work without raising his head, while the young girl beside him frowned.

With a serious expression on her cute and childish face, she said, "I think this is meaningless, teacher."

"Oh yeah."

Rhodes slowly raised his head. He never thought that there would be a day when he would be criticized by a 10-year-old girl.

The young man narrowed his eyes and asked softly, "Lorelaia, why do you think that studying this is meaningless?"

"The Age of Gods has ended for more than 1000 years, right? The magic of the Age of Gods is also a ghost of the past.

Well, just like the antiques in the Wandering Sea and Atlas Courtyard, they have been abandoned by the times, that’s what my father said.”

"Really? What you said does make sense."

In the Magic Association, the Clock Tower is the place for studying modern magic and is the center of the magic world.

The other two facilities are dedicated to studying the history of the Age of Gods.

Although in Type-Moon, modern magic is a traditional art form "The Life of the Clock Tower Disliked by Moon Fans".

But don't forget that the five major magics were also created by modern magicians after the Age of Gods.

The influence of the three major institutions can be seen from the number of students enrolled each year. Atlas College and the Wandering Sea are not even a fraction of the Clock Tower.

It was indeed strange that Rhodes, as a staff member of the Clock Tower, was studying Solomon's legacy here.

Hearing the teacher's words of approval, the girl showed an excited look: "Right, right.

And I also heard that the current dean of Atlas Academy actually became a vampire's lackey in order to prolong his life!

He is a disgrace to the Magic Association. As the next head of Barthelmero, I am ashamed of him!"

"But Loreleija, you know that Zibia became a Dead Apostle for the sake of the possibility of being a human."

"Human possibilities?"

"Ah..."

Rhodes slowly explained to Loreleija the story of the stupid man, Zibia Eltnam Atlassia.

A thousand years ago, the first dean of Atlas Academy predicted that the extinction of mankind was an unchangeable future.

As an alchemist named Atlasia, the most powerful dean of all time, Zibia constantly attempts to disprove the future of humanity's doom.

“In order to prove that the future of mankind is not extinction, he encountered unimaginable failures in the process.

Failed, failed, failed, failed, failed, failed, failed, failed…

Finally, in order to pursue powers beyond human capabilities, Tshibia chooses to make a contract with a vampire.

In order to explore the new order and the sixth law that can complete the salvation of mankind. "

“Ah… That guy is obviously studying alchemy from the Age of Gods, but he’s also pursuing magic? And he’s not doing it for himself and his family.”

Lorelaia was moved by the story Rod told.

The girl showed an incredible expression.

In the education she had received in the past, the old antiques in the Atlas Academy were just foolish people who were lying on the wealth of their predecessors.

In the world she knew in the past, all magicians were creatures made of selfishness.

Live for magic.

To reproduce in order to continue magic.

A faction was established to take magic to the next level.

"I tell this story to show that there is no superiority or inferiority in magic itself. We are all comrades and opponents who want to reach the vortex of truth. It's just that everyone chooses a different path."

Rod concluded.

"But teacher, you have no interest in reaching the source, right?" Loreleija said.

"Oh... you found me?"

"Hum~"

The girl put her hands on her hips and raised her nose high: "In my opinion, the teacher is also as stupid as the dean of Atlas Academy!"

"Hey! Stop talking idiot!"

Rhodes knocked the girl's broad forehead hard.

“Oh… That’s how it is…”

The girl covered her forehead and gave a resentful look: "Because the teacher is not human, right?"

Rhodes was startled: "Ah... you found out?"

"Yes, I found it."

Lorelaia put her hands on her hips and nodded proudly.

"The teacher is a monster. Otherwise, it can't explain why the teacher is so outstanding even though he is a first-generation magician! He has no inherited magic imprint, and his magic circuits are so rubbish..."

Rhode: "Rubbish... Is that okay?"

Lorelaia said, "I know. There must be a demon whispering in the teacher's ear at night when he is sleeping, instilling the tricks of magic in the teacher!"

Petunia Dursley glanced at Vernon, then turned back and loosened her somewhat exhausted hands. "I have to teach you how to cook and clean the house. You may not be very smart, but you have some strength, right? Aren't you good at washing dishes?"

"Listen to me, Harley. You have to listen to us."

The continuous sharp sounds pierced Harry's heart like arrows.

"They said... Mother was a very good wizard..."

"What wizard? Who said that? Who's talking nonsense?" Vernon almost jumped up from the sofa. "Nonsense! Girl, I admit that there are some strange things about you. I admit it. But, but."

“The world would be better off without them.”

"Look what she did? Hanging out with those dirty wizards. I knew they would suffer sooner or later - if they had listened to me..."

Harry couldn't listen any more.

"Uncle," she said, "I think I have to go to Hogwarts." She was wearing a big, loose black hoodie and shorts, with bare calves and a pair of beautiful sneakers on her feet - just like the girls chewing bubble gum and skateboarding on the street, she looked completely different from the old girl.

"I have to go. That's what I want, that's what I need."

"What do you know about needs?" Petunia Dursley said in a squeezed voice, becoming more and more impatient. "You will be grateful to me, child. I will let you go to Stonewall School and become a waitress in the future. I will teach you at home, and you will be a good wife - you can choose any good guy around Dudley, right?"

Those who abused her?

Harry shook his head stubbornly.

"I! Won't! Allow! You! To! Go!"

Petunia Dursley finally became famous.

She didn't receive the letter that year.

My sister received it.

Now, he had none, his own child, Dudley Dursley had none - but Harry Potter had one.

Why is she always luckier than me?

Her daughter too?

Why?

"I would never pay those lunatics to teach you tricks."

Penny concluded the matter.

She won't pay.

"Sister is rich." Harry Potter took a few deep breaths and calmed down. She looked at her aunt, perhaps her only blood relative in the world: "I just came here today to inform you, aunt, uncle... and Dudley. I'm leaving. Maybe I'll come back to see you during the holidays, or maybe not."

Harry stood up and bowed to Petunia Dursley.

"You're crazy! I won't let you go!"

Petunia Dursley tugged at her husband. Vernon understood and stood up, stretching his fat arms in a menacing manner. Their son also stood up gloomily.

"You have to stay home through September!"

"Go back to your room, parasite. Don't make me beat you up."

"September! After September! You still want to learn juggling? You have nothing!"

Harry Potter put her hands in her pockets, moved her left hand, and slowly pulled out a slender and straight...

Black magic wand with golden ring.

The room fell into a long silence again.

"You, you...you are the same as Lily..."

Petunia Dursley's eyes flashed with fear. She grabbed her husband's sleeve with her left hand, and hugged Dudley to her with her right hand, her lips trembling.

"I love you very much, aunt and uncle."

“But I found what I wanted.”

Harry Potter faced them and slowly walked out of the living room, step by step. She turned the front door and walked out.

"What love? Look! I knew she was a monster like her mother!"

Vernon growled from behind.

阿…

of course.

At least, let everyone think she is in love.

Harry Potter smiled innocently.

Just right for her age.

At least, when some people can't do anything to her, they can find a place to vent their anger. Isn't that right?

She couldn't kill her own relatives with her own hands.

So sad.

Harry Potter thought.

The skipping girl put her hands in her pockets and ran across the street to her real home.

…………

……

Mori Yuesha from another world changed the fate of old Miles.

Changed the fate of Philippa and James.

And this letter sent from Hogwarts gave the old professor of architecture more 'ideas' - for example... his two children are pretty good, huh?

"You want them to go to Hogwarts?"

"That's a magic school." Miles gave Harley a pleading look: "Magic, do you know what it means?"

"It means that the soup will get cold if you don't drink it."

Nagini patted the back of Miles' chair and reminded the old man: "Shouldn't you respect the cook?"

"Oh…"

Philippa and James are still young, and if we look at them according to Harry's age, these two children will have to go through a lot for a while.

"I'll go with Harry this time. I'll mention it to Dumbledore."

Mori Yuesha knew what Miles was thinking. Even mortals, even powerful politicians and billionaires with a mountain of money, could not resist the temptation of the extraordinary.

That is another system, another new world.

Miles is old, he doesn't need to see it himself.

He just hopes that his children can have a different and interesting life.

magic…

“I just don’t know if they…”

Have you any talent?

Miles is worried about gains and losses, but Mori Yuesha is not.

The two children were having fun in their dreams all day long, so much so that the old man had recently begun to notice their sudden sleepiness - with the aura of Idhela, even if Philippa and James did not have the ability to cast spells, they would still live an 'interesting' life.

"You worry too much. I'm still here."

Mori Yuesa put down the bowl, pulled up Harley's sleeve and wiped her mouth.

"I have a lot of fun here."

"I'm worried because of you, dear." Miles shrugged: "I may be very busy recently, so I'll leave the house to you."

"Don't you have fixed teaching times?"

"Other things."

Miles stared at the white tablecloth with blue flowers.

about…

About a man who was giving him trouble.

After searching for so long, he finally found his whereabouts.

perhaps…

"Mori Tsukisa."

"Ok?"

The old woman glanced at Nagini who was concentrating on serving her, and spoke hesitantly: "If... I mean if. If I want to ask you for help... what kind of 'price' do I need to pay?"

This is Miles' understanding: people like Mori Yuesha, who help "mortals", will inevitably ask for something in return.

"Have you read too many fairy tales?"

He has recently chatted with an old friend who studies religious history. Indeed... he is a little bit drunk.

"My master is not a devil." Nagini shook her head and smiled. "We have been living here since we left Springwood Town, and we haven't done anything for you. Miles, if you need any help, don't hesitate to tell me directly."

"If by chance, this is interesting..."

She poked her index finger into Mori Yuesha's cheek, making a small dent: "...I think some people will rush to it."

Chapter 117 Miss Dragon

Miles didn't say anything in the end and returned to his room with a heavy heart.

During this time, Doin and the others came to see Harry several times; Manny seemed to be in a bad mood and only sent a gray bulldog with a letter recording the history of the canine tooth brooch - "noble", anyway, it was an extremely long introduction.

Harry didn't read it much and replied, 'I like it so much, I can't bear to bring it with me.'

Like...

Just kill time.

Then, it's off to Diagon Alley.

The dimensional gate will do.

"My sister's magic is much more powerful than those of the wizards." Harry Potter did not envy Nagini for being able to turn into a giant python. In comparison, she liked what Mori Yuesha did to the group of 'invaders' one night more.

That way of fighting opened little Harry's eyes.

As everyone knows...

Little did they know that someone was not allowed to attend the event because he was wearing pajamas that could easily expose his private parts.

"Magic? That's not magic. My magic... you... can learn it." The dimensional gate behind Mori Yuesha disappeared into thin air. They had arrived. "But, is it really good? I always feel that there are better things waiting for you."

Outstanding? The wizards? Or Lady Bastet?

"Is there no one else?"

Mori Yuesha's smiling face made Harley lower her head unconsciously.

"Hey, that's really scary."

Every day, Mori Yuesha would tease her and mess up her hair that she had just straightened and combed.

"As long as you find it interesting. Come on, we have to buy a lot of things today."

…………

……

Harry had been to Diagon Alley once before, so there was nothing new. She wasn't interested in those weird books, but she liked the animals sold in the pet shop - the spells and potions information Hera got from the Ministry of Magic was enough.

"Would you like one?"

Three people each held a multi-layered rolled milk ice cream, licking it and walking in a line, like tourists.

"Bring one, so that we can deliver the letter to Miles and Doyne."